skobkin/markdown-monster-club
1
0
Fork 0
Code Pull requests Releases 4 Activity

Compare commits

base: skobkin:master
Branches Tags
skobkin:master
skobkin:0.4.0
skobkin:0.3.3
skobkin:0.3.2
skobkin:0.3.1
skobkin:0.3.0
skobkin:0.2.0
..
compare: skobkin:0.2.0
Branches Tags
skobkin:master
skobkin:0.4.0
skobkin:0.3.3
skobkin:0.3.2
skobkin:0.3.1
skobkin:0.3.0
skobkin:0.2.0

No commits in common. "master" and "0.2.0" have entirely different histories.
master ... 0.2.0

55 changed files with 4 additions and 4388 deletions
Show stats Expand all files Collapse all files

7
.drone.yml
View file

@ -6,9 +6,8 @@ steps:
- name: build-book
image: 'pandoc/core:3'
commands:
- 'echo "Current tag (if any): $DRONE_TAG"'
- 'find ./chapters -iname "*.md" -type f -print | sort | xargs -r pandoc -o "monster-club_$DRONE_TAG.epub" --verbose title.txt'
- 'ls -la ./*.epub'
- 'echo "Commit $DRONE_COMMIT"'
- 'find ./chapters -iname "*.md" -type f -print | sort | xargs -r pandoc -o book.epub title.txt'
- name: gitea_release
image: plugins/gitea-release
settings:
@ -16,7 +15,7 @@ steps:
from_secret: gitea_token
base_url: https://git.skobk.in
files:
- '*.epub'
- 'book.epub'
when:
event:
- tag

2
.gitignore vendored
View file

@ -1,3 +1,3 @@
/.idea
/chapters/description.json
/*.epub
/book.epub

4
README.md
View file

@ -2,10 +2,6 @@
Original story by [The-Knight-Writer](https://www.deviantart.com/the-knight-writer/gallery/41499143/monster-club)
## Note
Current build does not containt author's notes in the end of each chapter. I'm thinking about either making two separate builds of the book or adding separate file with author's notes only.
## Description
Abraham is an orphan on the run. He has no home, no family, and no friends. Things are looking bad for him, and things only get worse when a storm of fate blows him to a lake house in the middle of nowhere. Hoping for shelter from the storm, the owner, Solomon, allows him in. Fortunately for Abraham, this lake house is actually a safe haven for orphans and misfits....unfortunately, all the inhabitants are monsters!!

102
chapters/chapter_06.md
View file

@ -1,102 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 6
After the conversation with Solomon, Abraham went up to his room and lay down. He stared up at the ceiling from his bed and considered all that had been going on. So many thoughts and feelings flooded his consciousness…most of them about the strange group of monsters he now had to live with. Though he was starting to like them, he couldn’t help but think of them as monsters or something sub human. Something deep down told him that this was a cold stereotype…almost as if he was being somewhat racist…but he simply couldn’t help his thoughts. After all, he barely knew them.
A dridder that is open and friendly and likes to sew clothes. A werewolf girl who is a strong and loyal leader for her family. A shy and timid mermaid with a little girls crush. A vampire with unbelievable power and intimidating abilities. And finally, a young mummy with a sense of humor and a few secrets of his own. Top it all off with a ghost who owns an old lake house that several potential buyers are interested in…you’ve got one very strange but oddly interesting group of misfit monsters.
“What have I gotten myself into?” Abraham muttered. “All of this is happening so fast...I’m not sure what to do.” Abraham rolled over in bed and listened to the sounds around the house. Despite his fatigue, he couldn’t sleep. There was too much on his mind.
*knock, knock*
“Who is it?” Abraham called. Suddenly the door opened up and Abraham had to stifle a scream of terror. In, on all 8 legs, walked Sarah! He still was trying to get over the shock of her appearance. It’s not easy to simply overlook a beautiful young girl with spider legs. Sarah was smiling, her fangs glinting against the light of the overhead light. She beamed and scuttled over to Abraham. Her hands were behind her back, as if hiding something.
“How are you, Abraham?” She asked. Abraham shrugged.
“Still getting used to the house.” He admitted. Sarah giggled.
“I’ll admit…it was all a little strange at first for me too, but you’ll get used to it over time.” Sarah grinned and suddenly pulled her hands out from behind her and showed Abraham what she had been hiding. In her hands was a long and lovely jacket! It was blue with a sliver stripe running along chest and another one running down the sleeves! It was so nice!
“Sarah…what is that?” Abraham asked.
“It’s a jacket, you silly.” Sarah giggled. “It’s yours…please try it on.” Abraham took the jacket from her hands as he threw off his own dirty and mud splattered one. He slipped on the new blue jacket and suddenly felt a smooth sensation all over his body! The inside of the jacket was made of pure silk! It felt unbelievably smooth to the touch and it hugged his boy knightly. The arm length and the size of the jacket were all perfect! It felt wonderful on his body!
“Sarah, it fits perfectly…and it feels so good!”
“Of course it does,” Sarah said with a proud smile, “I made it with my own silk.” Abraham stopped and stared at her…then at her abdomen. Suddenly…this jacket had a very different feel on his body.
“So…you mean that the material in this jacket…came out of your butt?!” He cried. Sarah burst out into a fit of laughter that even made Abraham grin a little…that was something he noticed about Sarah; no matter what, she was always so happy and joyful…it was uplifting, especially considering all that he had been through.
“No!” Sarah cackled, “My silk comes from the silk glands at the base of my spine just at the tip of my abdomen, just like any normal spider.” Abraham blushed and rubbed the smooth jacket.
“Sorry.” Abraham said sheepishly. Sarah waved it aside.
“Oh, don’t worry about it.” Sarah said with s smile. “Tamil picks on me about that all the time.”
“Do you make clothes for the others?” Abraham asked. Sarah nodded.
“Oh, all the time, in fact!” Sarah said. “But do you like your new jacket?” Sarah asked. Abraham pulled on the jacket and felt how strong it was and then admired how nice it felt on his body and how smooth the material was. It was a wonderful jacket.
“It’s remarkable! How did you make it so quickly?” Abraham asked. Sarah blushed and smiled, flexing her arms a little.
“You’re looking at the best weaver ever! I can make clothes lickety-split!” Sarah said gladly.
“But she can’t clean her room in an hour.”
Sarah and Abraham spun to the door to see Michelle standing by the entrance. She was grinning at the two of them. Sarah beamed and turned to face Michelle. Michelle looked to Abraham and then back to Sarah.
“I just wanted to tell you two that supper is almost ready.” Abraham’s eyes widened in shock.
“Supper?” Sarah and Michelle both just stared at him.
“Well, yeah…we may not be human, but we still eat.” Michelle said stiffly. Abraham shook his head.
“Well of course, I knew that but…I didn’t realize that you guys all ate together.” Abraham said. Sarah and Michelle exchanged glances.
“Of course we eat together….we’re a family after all.” Michelle said. Abraham nodded as he considered this obvious fact.
“Sorry, I just didn’t….I didn’t think that…”
“That monsters could be social?” Michelle finished coldly. “Well…today is just full of surprises for you, isn’t it?”
“Michelle,” Sarah moaned, “please be nice. He’s still getting used to us.” Michelle sighed and nodded her head in understanding.
“Regardless…it’s suppertime.” Michelle walked away from the door and vanished. Sarah turned to face Abraham, a sad look on her face.
“Sorry about that, Abraham.” She said.
“No, I’m the one who should be sorry.” Abraham admitted. Sarah grinned and moved to the door.
“Well…are you coming?” She asked. Abraham nodded and hurried after Sarah as she walked towards the steps.
“Oh, Sarah?” Michelle had turned around to face them from the bottom of the stairs. “I didn’t wake Asher. Could you get him please?” Sarah almost turned, but Abraham stopped her quickly.
“Go ahead, I’ll get him.” Abraham said. Sarah smiled her gratitude and rushed downstairs. Abraham spun to face the door that Asher had vanished into a while ago and pushed it open carefully.
The inside of the room was quite unlike Sarah’s. It wasn’t quite as large but there was still plenty of room to move around in. It was rather dusty and dark, with very little light to speak of accept for the setting sun that glowed through the window on the wall. Abraham turned to see where the bed in the room was…but there didn’t seem to be one! There was a great amount of room in the place, but the only furniture was a closet, a dresser, and a small refrigerator. At the far end of the room there was a large box that looked longer than Abraham was tall. He walked closer and suddenly discovered what it was!
“A coffin!” Abraham hissed in horror. It was indeed a coffin and Abraham quickly remembered the stories he had heard that vampires slept in coffins. Could Asher be sleeping in that? What would he do if he opened the coffin? Would Asher be mad? However, at the moment he knew that Michelle was in a bad mood and he would rather not make her mad. He walked over to the coffin and knocked on the lid.
“Hey, Asher…um…it’s supper time.” There was no response from within the large black coffin. Abraham began to question whether it was really his bed or not. There was only one way to know for sure. Abraham placed his hands along the lid and pulled away the lid. He leaped away, expecting to be a very pissed vampire jump out at him…but nothing happened. Abraham dared to take a look in the coffin….there was nothing there! Nobody was inside it! Abraham looked down over the coffin to see what might be in it.
“Can I help you?”
“AHHH!” Abraham nearly jumped 5 feet in the air as he jumped backwards…falling up against a hard object right behind him, causing him to leap forward again in terror! He spun quickly around to see a very familiar figure standing behind him. Asher was there, standing in nothing but dark jeans and his cross necklace. His feet and his chest were bare and his hair was a bit of a mess. His red eyes were boring into his curiously. Abraham felt torn between wanting to run away and stand his ground.
“I said, can I help you, Abraham?” Asher asked. Abraham opened his mouth to speak, but just as he was about to talk, the door opened up.
“Abraham, what’s taking you so-” Michelle stopped speaking when she saw Asher standing in front of him. She grinned. “Well, look who’s finally among the living!”
“Funny, did you spend all day coming up with that one?” Asher asked with a smirk. Michelle shook her head and turned to leave.
“You wanna throw something over your chest so you can join us for supper, Asher?” Michelle asked. “I’d say you could just come down as you are…but I think it might give Calypso a heart attack.” She then walked out, leaving Abraham alone with a half-naked and blushing vampire.
“Anyway, is there something you wanted, Abraham?” Asher asked as he walked to his dresser and began pulling out shirts.
“Um…no…just….”
“Let me guess, Michelle asked you to come and wake me up, didn’t she?” Abraham could only nod. He was still shaken from the scare Asher had brought on him. “Well, you can head on down for supper…I’ll be down in just a moment.” Abraham started to leave, but then paused and looked at Asher. He couldn’t help but notice the sleeplessness behind his eyes…he was tired…and he was sad.
“Asher, I know about Katie.” Asher suddenly stiffened and his eyes widened. His red eyes seemed to ignite and turn to rest on him.
“Do you?” Asher asked.
“Yeah…she’s the one you’ve been searching for.” Abraham said nervously. Asher looked back down as his fist clenched up in frustration.
“You’re correct.” Asher snarled. “I almost closed in on those damn bastards…if it hadn’t been for that storm.”
“Asher, who are the Dawn Bringers? Are they really strong?” Asher closed his eyes and breathed slowly.
“The less you know about them, the better, Abraham. Don’t worry about it, Abraham. This is for me to worry about.”
“Why you?”
“Come on…supper is waiting.” Asher said. He threw on a black t-shirt and walked to the door. Abraham could tell that there was much on Asher’s mind, and that the poor creature was exhausted…but there was no point in pressing the matter now. Abraham was quite interested to see what supper was like for this family.
The kitchen was a lot brighter than it had been the last time I had been in it…there was also food everywhere. There was normal food like spaghetti and salad, but there were also some other things that I didn’t believe belonged at the table. There was a bottle of wine, although no one looked older than 19 or 20…there was also raccoon that appeared to be frozen in place…as if petrified. There was raw stead that still looked a little bloody sitting on a platter on the table, and there were also different sushi and fish delicacies! There was no theme, no rhyme or reason! What was with half of these dining options? Everyone was taking their seats at the table…with the exception of Sarah who seemed to be hanging from the ceiling like a spider.
“Abraham, you’re sitting beside Tamil and Solomon.” Michelle said, pointing to an empty chair. Abraham walked around the table and sat down. Tamil smiled and Solomon nodded in his direction. Michelle looked around the table and saw that everyone was there and grinned. “Alright, Solomon…all here.” Solomon smiled in reply.
“Abraham, in this household, it is a tradition that we say grace before eating.” Abraham nodded his understanding and bowed his head along with everyone else.
“Father, we thank you for this meal that you have prepared for us. We pray that you will strengthen us and guide us in days to come. Also…as you know…there is one missing from our number tonight.” Abraham couldn’t help but feel a wave of emotions sweep over the table as this phrase was said. “Please, keep her safe and bring her back to us in one piece…if it be your will. Bless this food…and in Your name we pray, amen.” As he said the final words, movement could be felt around the table as everyone began to dig in.
Abraham watched as he observed everyone eating away at the feast before them…but how they ate astonished him. Solomon watched quietly as everyone ate, since himself was unable to. Michelle had thrown a raw slap of steak down in front of her and was now cutting into it with her teeth! She growled softly as she tore away at the meat and ripped it apart in her teeth, that Abraham couldn’t help but notice, looked a little sharper than his own canines…but not quite as long and sharp as Ashers. There was something so feral about her…perhaps it was her werewolf blood. Tamil wasn’t eating a whole lot, but he would occasionally reach across the table and grab a piece of fruit to chew on.
Calypso’s eyes seemed to brighten over the sushi dishes as she took her time selecting which ones to try first. When she got hold of one she ate it so fast that it was almost like she had never put it on her plate! Abraham had never stopped to consider that mermaids probably had a real liking for sea food. Meanwhile, Asher had nothing on his plate…however there was a bottle of some sort in front of him. Every now and then he would lift the bottle to his lips and take a swig of its contents. At first, Abraham couldn’t tell what was in it…until a small trickle of red liquid dripped down the side of Asher’s cheek…it was blood. Asher was drinking from a bottle of blood, which made Abraham both mystified…and horrified all in the same moment.
However, it was Sarah that caused Abraham to squirm in his chair. Abraham finally discovered what the paralyzed raccoon was for. Sarah lifted it up to her perch above the table and she held the animal close to her face. She opened her mouth, revealing her long and terrifying fangs as she plunged them into the animals body. The animal didn’t move…but Abraham could tell that it was a most unpleasant feeling. Suddenly, Abraham noticed that Sarah looked almost like she was chewing on it…and slurping sort of. And then he pieced it together! Abraham had read somewhere that spiders inject venom into their food so that the insides turn to mush…they then drink out the fluids inside…and that must be exactly what Abraham was watching. Abraham forced himself to look away.
“Is everything alright?” Solomon asked.
“Just…not very hungry right now.” Abraham muttered. There was a small echo of laughter around the table as they all could tell that Abraham was not accustomed to their eating habits.
“Don’t worry…you’ll get used to it.” Solomon assured him. They continued to eat for another hour, swapping stories and laughing with each other. Abraham soon began to enjoy their company…it was like he was with a real family. He forgot that they weren’t human and he forgot that their eating habits were less than civilized. He couldn’t help but enjoy everything that he was seeing and hearing. It was a wonderful experience. After a while, the talking and laughing died down and Solomon cleared this throat for everyone to pay attention.
“Alright…it’s getting late (for most of us anyway) and we have a very big day tomorrow…it’s one that we’ve known has been coming for a while…and we have to be ready for it. So, you all know what to do.” Abraham looked around the table and saw mixed expressions…but none were positive. Everyone looked anxious or nervous about something…especially Michelle.
“Asher, I know you want to get back on the trail…but I need you here for tonight and tomorrow, if you don’t mind…I’m going to need you.” Solomon said. Asher nodded his response.
“Of course. I understand.” He said darkly. Michelle nodded in his direction, as if offering a silent thank you.
“Calypso, I want you on standby when things settle down…I have feeling that your abilities will be necessary…and Sarah, I need you to start blocking off the yard tomorrow morning with your webs, dear…I don’t want this getting out of the yard.” Both Sarah and Calypso nodded quietly, and Michelle smiled sadly at them, again with that unsaid thank you expression. Abraham however, was very confused.
“Hold on…what’s happening tomorrow?” Abraham spoke up. The whole house turned to look at him in surprise. Michelle looked down at the floor, unable to look at anyone…Abraham had never seen her look so anxious.
“Tomorrow is the full moon, Abraham.” Michelle whispered. “Tomorrow…I transform.” Abraham stared at her in shock. How could he have forgotten!? Of course she would transform on the full moon…that kind of goes along with being a werewolf!!
“Every full moon, the house prepares so that we can keep her from getting loose and losing control.” Solomon explained. “Sarah uses her webs to create a fence around the yard for Michelle to stay in, and Asher keeps her…occupied.”
“Occupied?” Abraham asked. Asher took another swig from his bottle, but didn’t answer.
“He’s the only one who can keep me under control when I’m like that.” Michelle muttered.
“It’s not a problem.” Asher muttered, trying to reassure Michelle, who was looking more and more depressed by the second.
“How exactly do you keep a werewolf under control?” Abraham asked hesitantly.
“You don’t,” Michelle said, “Asher fights me every full moon to keep my attention on him and away from the rest of the Monster Club.”
“Michelle, you’re being too hard on yourself.” Calypso chimed in. “You can’t help it…it’s not your fault.”
“It might as well be.” Michelle stood up and walked away from the table. “Thanks for the meal…I’m gonna go to bed.” Abraham turned and watched her go. Solomon sighed and nodded for the rest of the table to leave as well. The rest of the table rose to their feet and began cleaning up the table. Abraham didn’t move but only watched everyone work. He then looked to Solomon.
“What can I do?” Abraham asked.
“Abraham,” Solomon said, “I appreciate how willing to help us you are…and it warms our hearts to know that you are so outgoing and caring. However, this is a much more serious matter than simply investigating a disappearance…this is a life or death matter. I must ask that, tomorrow night, you stay in your room and not come out until we have called you.”
“Sorry, I only wanted-”
“I know what you wanted…and again, we appreciate it…but there is nothing you can do.” Solomon said more firmly. Abraham nodded in defeat, knowing that there was no point arguing anymore. He stood up and went to go help the others put away dishes and clean up. The rest of the house was quiet as they worked.
An hour passed before Abraham finally went up to bed. Sarah and Tamil had gone off to bed not long ago. Asher was downstairs reading a book and Calypso was taking a bath somewhere upstairs (he could still hear the water running and he was beginning to wonder if she planned on flooding the room). As he walked up to bed, he walked by Michelle’s room. The room was locked, and he didn’t bother stopping to knock. However, just as he was turning the corner, he could have sworn he heard the faintest sound of a sob come from behind the door. His heart fell as he realized just how upset and nervous Michelle was…and that she must feel this way every time the full moon comes around…
“I wish I could do something.” Abraham muttered darkly. He climbed into bed and lay down…the thoughts of tomorrow night filling his mind and dreams.

73
chapters/chapter_07.md
View file

@ -1,73 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 7
When the night of the full moon finally came, the entire house was on edge. Abraham could feel the tension. Even Sarah, who was always so chipper and happy seemed slightly out of focus and a little lost in her own thoughts. She spent most of her time in the yard weaving her webs around the borders of the yard over and over again. Solomon stayed cooped up in the kitchen, staring out the window. Tamil sat quietly in the living room, not talking. His humor was dry and his spirit wasn’t in the humor. Calypso was even more clumsy than normal. Her gaze was somewhere off into space and she was easily distracted.
However, of everyone in the house, it was Asher and Michelle who were acting the most odd. Asher would spend the day cleaning a pistol while occasionally slipping off into a short nap, which he would quickly wake up from and curse himself for falling asleep. When someone tried to speak to him, he was slow to respond, if he responded at all. Michelle stayed cooped up in her room. Unlike the other night, Abraham didn’t hear her sobbing or crying…but he could feel a great deal of stress and emotions coming from the other side of that door.
“Abraham?” Solomon muttered. Abraham jerked up from his thoughts and looked up at Solomon, who was standing over him.
“Sorry, Solomon, I was just thinking.”
“I understand that; I really do. But it’s time.” Abraham turned to look outside…the sun was setting. Abraham felt his heart speed up.
“When will she…change?” Abraham asked.
“I’d say in another 30 minutes.” Solomon said. “I wanted to remind you that you are to stay inside and not go near Michelle or Asher tonight.” Abraham nodded. Suddenly, he detected movement. In from the back porch door walked a very distressed and sad Sarah.
“Sarah, is it done?”
“Yes.” She whispered. “The web will keep her from escaping the yard.”
“Thank you, Sarah.” Solomon said. Abraham was about to open his mouth when he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Everyone turned to look as they saw a very depressing sight. From down the stairs walked Michelle…she was wearing nothing but a torn up old shirt and shorts. She was barefoot and she looked very scared. Wrapped around her neck was a large and heavy collar. Behind her was Asher…who was clad in his coat and red shirt. Strapped to his side was a pistol and a knife, causing a chill to run down Abrahams spine. He watched the two of them walk out of the door before speaking.
“Why does he have a gun and knife?! Is he going to hurt her?” Abraham asked.
“A werewolf can only be killed by silver, but they can be hurt by normal weapons. He uses those weapons to keep her under control…but this happens every month…she’ll be fine.
“She doesn’t look fine to me.” Abraham muttered.
“Would you be fine if you knew that it a matter of minutes you were going to go through an unimaginable transformation?” Solomon growled. Abraham fell silent and walked to the window. He watched as Michelle stood in the center of the yard. She turned and gazed up at the setting sun…and watched as the glow of the moon began to grow brighter and brighter. He could see a tear roll down her cheek. Asher walked behind her and pulled something out from beneath the long grass. It was a large heavy chain…which he latched around Michelle’s large metal collar. He had tethered her to the ground.
“Werewolves act on a destructive impulse…they must destroy and devour everything in their path. Asher will be her primary target…but to ensure that she doesn’t come after anyone in the house, we chain her to the yard so that she can’t get to the house.” Solomon explained. As he said this, the sun finally set. Sarah covered her face and quickly scurried to her room. “Abaraham…I suggest going to your room now. This isn’t something that you should see.”
Abraham walked into his room…as the light of the full moon shown through his window. He looked outside to see it in all of its beauty…and then he looked and saw Michelle. She was looking up at Asher with the most terrified and sad eyes he had ever seen on any living creature. Asher walked forward and removed the shirt from her body and tossed it aside...and then he stepped back.
The light fell on Michelle…and it happened.
“AAAAAAAHHHH!” Michelle suddenly arched her back as if electrocuted. She screamed in agony and there was a tremendous popping and sucking sound as her bones were realigning and readjusting. Asher just watched her, unfazed by what was happening. He didn’t try to go near her or offer her any aid…but rather just watched her with sad and helpless eyes. There was nothing he could do for her. Michelles body began to grow larger and her hair began to grow out. There were more ripping and snarling sounds coming from her as her body continued its grotesque transformation. Unable to watch anymore, Abraham pulled himself away from the window and closed his eyes tight…but that didn’t stop the sounds coming from outside.
“Aaaaah! Arrrgghh!” Michelle screamed as if in dire pain. The sounds of cracking and tearing of skin and bone could be heard as her body continued to alter itself into that of a monster. There was the sound of a loud rip as her shorts were torn into pieces and the sound of a loud cracking and disgusting sound of bones and muscles aligning. The screams that Michelle was making began to sound less and less human as they changed from cries into howls and growls. Finally…after almost 5 minutes…the sounds seemed to die down. Abraham dared himself to look out the window…and what he saw both mystified and horrified him.
Michelle was gone. Under the light of the full moon stood a creature that Abraham could only describe as a giant wolf. It stood on its hands and legs and its snout was long and lean. It’s ears were perked up as if listening to the sounds of the night. Its teeth glistened with saliva and its claws were sharp like knives. It was twice as large as Michelle had been and it was covered with fur and hair. From its rump was a long tail that swished back and forth. Asher simply stared at the creature. While there was still sadness in his eyes…there was also a hint of anger in his eyes too. The werewolf suddenly stood on its hind legs and stared up at the gorgeous full moon. It reared back its large head and let out a long and powerful howl. Abraham felt chills run through him at the cry.
“Abraham, are you watching this?” Abraham turned to see Tamil and Calypso at the door. They were both staring at him.
“I’ve…never seen a werewolf before.”
“Seen many time…” Tamil muttered. “Never get easier.” Abraham believed him. He couldn’t imagine having to see that horrifying change occur every full moon.
“What happens now?” Abraham asked.
“Michelle’s mind will lose itself to the beast…and then…” Calypso choked on the last words.
“Watch, if you must.” Tamil growled, looking away. Abraham heard a growling sound and looked outside to see Michelle on her haunches, snarling furiously at Asher.
“Doesn’t she recognize him?!” Abraham cried. Calypso shook her head and hugged herself as her body trembled.
“A werewolf doesn’t recognize friends…it only sees two things. Enemies and food.” Abraham looked back out to see that Asher hadn’t budged and inch. Michelle snarled and began pulling against her chains...but the powerful bonds held her back, keeping her away from Asher. Asher sighed and walked a little closer.
"Michelle...are you still in there?" He asked. The wolf barked and yanked again at it's chain. "I'm here to help you...take everything out on me."
"What's he talking about?" Abraham asked.
"Werewolf fill with destructive anger." Tamil said darkly. "Asher let Michelle attack him...let out anger." Abraham nodded and turned to watch what happened next. Michelle let out a howl of anger and leaped forward, her jaws outstretched and her claws flailing. As she did, the chain began to strain an creak under the stress. Asher lunged at her and fired off a hard kick into her chest, sending her sprawling backwards. Michelle jumped back on her feet and roared again. Suddenly, Michelle stopped and began sniffing the air...her nose pointing towards the window that Abraham was looking out of. Asher's face went pale as he watched this.
"You smell him don't you?" Asher whispered in terror. Michelle suddenly got a light in her eye...and she licked her chops. "You smell Abraham!"
Abraham tried to watch what happened next...but it happened so fast that he couldn't quite believe it. In a matter of seconds, Michelle whirled around and bit the chain holding her with her jaws, snapping the iron in half! She was free! Asher went on the attack and charged her. He fired off a combination of punches into her stomach, causing Michelle to fall back and howl. But Michelle was hardly fazed. She rushed Asher with claws extended.
"ASHER!" Abraham cried. It was too late. Michelle leaped on him and tore him to pieces! Her claws tore away at his flesh and clothes as her fangs bit deep into his body, slashing and cutting away, sending blood and guts all over the floor. Abraham stumbled away from the window in horror as Michelle let out a blood curdling howl to the moon, her bloody teeth flashing red.
"He...he's dead!" Abraham cried. Michelle turned away form the beaten and bloody vampire and began to sniff around the yard...searching for a new sent...Abrahams sent. "She killed him!"
"No." Calypso said...there was a hint of awe in her voice. "It takes more than that to kill Asher. Look now." Abraham turned his head to look and, to his surprise, the blood and guts that had been ripped from Asher's body were flowing back into it...as if they had a mind of their own. Shadows and bats began to reform his broken flesh and bone...within moments, he was back on his feet again, as if he had never been harmed. The werewolf spun to see Asher back on his feet...and she looked genuinely shocked. Asher's face was obscured by shadows...but from that shadowy face, Abraham could see his eyes glowing a bloody red...and his fangs parted in a vicious and malicious grin.
"Not a bad try, Michelle...Sorry about this" He snarled. Suddenly from inside his coat he pulled the pistol and fired off two shots at Michelle's arm and stomach. Michelle let out a howl of pain and bent over in agony as the bullets tore through her stomach and ripped her arm. However, she had no time to recover. Asher has disappeared in a shadow and from that shadow sprang a large black wolf! It's eyes glowed red...like Ashers!
"What the...Asher just...!" Abraham shouted in disbelief.
"Asher is a true vampire." Solomon had walked in behind them...and he was watching the battle. "Many forms of media today try to water down the vampire into a virus or some form of superhuman genetic defect. The truth is that Bram Stoker's Dracula was closer to the truth than any of the others ever were. Vampires have incredible powers of regeneration, shapeshifting, hypnosis, and even combat." Abraham didn't take his eyes off of the fight he was watching. The black wolf that was Asher roared and attacked the werewolf. Michelle was far bigger than he was, but she couldn't stop Asher's jaws from closing around her throat and ripping away with intense malice. However, she used her powerful claws to fling Asher off of her and slam his body into a tree. With a loud yelp, Asher returned to his vampire form and sank to the ground, clutching his head dizzily. Michelle turned her eyes towards the house and howled furiously. Solomon suddenly realized what she was doing.
"EVERYONE GET BACK!" Abraham felt Tamil and Calypso yank him away form the window just in time for the giant wolf to burst through the window. Glass and wood flew and Abraham found himself sprawled on the floor. He looked up to see the cold blue eyes of the werewolf leering down at him hungrily. Michelle's teeth were clamped in a furious snarl as a growl rumbled in her throat.
"Michelle, calm down!" Calypso cried. She ran between the werewolf and Abraham, blocking its path. Next to her, Tamil came darting forward, both prepared to protect him. Michelle stared down at them for a moment, as if processing this new development. She then growled and prepared to pounce. Abraham trembled in fear...his time was up! He was going to die!
Suddenly there was an explosion of shrieks and howling. Abraham looked up to see a tornado of bats fly in through the broken window, flying in a typhoon of shrieking cries and flapping wings. Michelle barked and roared, swiping at the bats with her claws, but she couldn't rid herself of the vermin.
"Asher," Solomon shouted to the twister of bats, "get her out of here and pacify her!" The bats suddenly began to join in formation and fly into one solid mass....until the mass of bats took on a very familiar form. Asher stood before them...but his body was different. Instead of flesh and blood, his body seemed to be made of twisting and moving shadows! His eyes glowed red with fury and his body, though human in shape, was nothing but a mass of darkness. What in the hell was this?!
Michelle made a move to attack, but the shadow Asher moved first, slamming itself with all of its might into Michelle, tackling her and sending them both flying out of the room and back to the yard. The shadow engulfed Michelle and slammed her into the grass. With one hand on her throat and another on the pistol, The shadow Asher raised the gun and pointed it at Michelle's chest...and he pulled the trigger.
*BANG*
Michelle let out a howl of pain...and then sank to the ground, eyes closed. Abraham pulled himself to his feet with Tamil's help...but he still couldn't quite find his balance. He couldn't believe what had just happened...what all he had just seen! He stumbled to the broken window and looked out to see the shadow form of Asher standing over the unconscious werewolf. He had his gun drawn...and it looked like he was moving it to aim at her head.
"Asher!" Abraham turned to see a figure running out to the two creatures. It was Calypso! "Asher, please stop! It's okay!" She kept running towards him...but suddenly, her feet caught beneath her and she stumbled to the ground clumsily. Asher's glowing red eyes turned to look at her, and Abraham saw that his eyes seemed to be dimming. The shadows were lifting. Calypso picked herself up and practically crawled to Asher, who was slowly returning to his normal appearance. The shadows dissipated and began to vanish from view. His eyes were no longer glowing and his body looked tired and beaten...but still unharmed over all. He leaned down and helped Calypso up, who wrapped her arms around his waist.
"I-it's okay, kid." Asher whispered. "I'm alright." Calypso held on tight, as if letting go would bring back that shadow monster. Abraham watched the two for a moment, and then looked down at the werewolf.
"Is she dead?" Abraham asked.
"No," Solomon said, "Asher didn't shoot her with silver...she will feel like she was hit by a train...but she will be alright." Tamil walked Abraham to the bed and sat him down. He tried to ignore the mess and broken glass all over the floor.
"What the hell was that?" Abraham asked. "Was that really Asher just now?" Solomon nodded.
"I haven't seen him like that in a long time." Solomon said. "Not since the day that Katie went missing."
"What was he?"
"It's a blood rage." Solomon said. "When a human body goes under a great deal of stress or fear, their adrenaline increases and they temporarily become stronger and faster. It's a survival reflex. Vampires experience something similar. They're blood pumps faster and they're power increases, two fold. We call it a blood rage...and while in this state, Asher takes on the form of a living shadow. That is why he is tasked with protecting this family. " Abraham nodded his understanding, still trying to process all that had just happened.
"But why did he feel so much stress and fear? Michelle couldn't hurt him."
"Yes, but she could hurt you, or Tamil, or Calypso. My guess is that his fear of any one of you being hurt sent him into that rage, and he used it to stop her."
"You okay?" Tamil asked finally. The sun was starting to come up, and Abraham looked out to see what had happened. Calypso had let go of Asher, and Asher was holding Michelle's unconscious body which had returned to human form. Her body looked tired, beaten and bloody. Her shirt had been ripped away and her shorts were torn to ribbons...but she was breathing, and she would recover. Asher had tears in his eyes as he walked her back into the house. Sarah was outside, taking down the web gate that she had built. She wasn't looking at Michelle or Asher...she was trying to keep her focus on her work.
"What happens now?" Abraham asked.
"We go about our business." Solomon said. "We clean up this mess...and we prepare for the day. But I must ask that you not bother Michelle or Asher about what happened tonight. Perhaps...we could all use some sleep before we do anything else." Abraham and Tamil nodded their agreement and Abraham lay back on his bed. He was asleep before his head hit the pillow. His dreams were dark...with moving shadows...and a wolf howling a sad and lonely tune to the full moon.

94
chapters/chapter_08.md
View file

@ -1,94 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 8
“Abraham, wake up.” Abraham heard the voice, but refused to open his eyes. He groaned and rolled over in bed, trying to ignore the sound coming from the foot of his bed.
“Leave me alone.” Abraham groaned in response. There was a pause and there was the slightest sound of movement. Suddenly there was a squeaking and creaking sound as a weight suddenly hit the bed. Unwilling to open his eyes, but becoming more and more concerned, Abraham turned his head away and rolled over onto his back.
“Wake up, you silly willy.” Abraham cracked his eyes open at this. The sound of that voice was in no way familiar to him. It sounded like a little girl…but what was a little girl doing in his room? He opened his eyes and looked to the other side of the bed. Kneeling on the mattress next to him! She was wearing a blood red sundress and her little body was smooth and clean. She had black hair that feel down to the bottom of her neck and her eyes were a familiar dark red. She was smiling at him with a sweet little girls grin. Abraham had to blink multiple times to make sure that he was seeing this right.
“Who…who are you?!” Abraham asked. He blinked and opened his eyes to look at the girl again. The girl was staring at him…but her face had changed to a frown. She was glaring at him…and her red eyes were almost glowing. Was she another monster?
“Stop being such a lazy ass, and get up.” She snapped. Abraham bolted out of bed and stared at her in stunned amazement. Only moments ago she had sounded so sweet and childish…but now seemed so serious and adult in character. The girl crawled off the bed and walked towards the door. The door opened…to reveal Tamil and Sarah, who were both bent over in fits of laughter. Tamil was leaning against the wall, trying hard to hold in his laughter. Sarah wasn’t even trying to hold back, as she was laughing hysterically. Abraham was thoroughly confused.
“Sorry Abraham, we couldn’t resist!” Sarah laughed.
“What are you talking about?” Abraham demanded. “Who’s the girl?” The question only made Tamil and Sarah laugh louder. The girl gave Abraham a cold look…and suddenly her eyes glowed red! Her body began to morph and reshape into shadows and masses of black energy. Her body grew and shifted until she didn’t look young and sweet anymore. When the shadows cleared, standing in her place was a full grown and tired looking Asher. He smirked and turned to face Tamil.
“Alright, I did it, now pay up.” He chuckled. Tamil high-fived Asher’s hand before pulling out a small wad of cash.
“Perfect, Asher!” Tamil gasped, through tears of laughter. Abraham couldn’t help but stare with shock and lack of understanding. Asher took the money from Tamil and then glanced at Abraham.
“Well, it really is time to get up…breakfast is waiting.” Asher then walked off into the hall. Abraham pointed and stared stupidly as Sarah and Tamil howled with laughter.
"We should go now," Sarah chuckled, "it really is time to get back to work." She scurried off, giggling the whole way, leaving Tamil and Abraham together, as Tamil was still laughing into his bandaged hands.
"Wh-what just happened?!" Abraham asked. Tamil smiled and patted Abrahams shoulder.
"Asher has power to change shape." Tamil explained. "Can look like anything or anyone. Thought would be fun if Asher woke you as Ashley."
"Ashley?"
"Yes," Tamil laughed, "that name for Asher's girl form."
"Does he do that often?"
"No! Does not like that form...we talk him into it." Tamil laughed again, and Abraham started to calm down...and blush a little in embarrassment.
"That wasn't funny, man." Abraham growled.
"It was!" Tamil cackled. "Really, it was!" Abraham walked around him and made his way into the hallway. Suddenly he slowed down as he came by Michelle's room. No sound could be heard from inside, which caused a small lump of concern in his stomach. Tamil stopped laughing and rushed to join him.
"Is she..." Abraham began to ask.
"Best not to worry." Tamil said warmly. "Michelle tired...best leave her alone." Abraham nodded and joined Tamil as they both walked downstairs. Sarah and Calypso were busy setting the table as Asher was sitting on the couch, rubbing his shoulder...the same shoulder that he had injured when Michelle had thrown him into a tree. But how could that be hurt? Hadn't he regenerated?
"It will be a few moments before breakfast is on the table," Calypso said to him as he came downstairs, "Why don't you wait with Asher?" Abraham nodded and went to go sit with Asher as Tamil came to join them. Asher scooted over so that Abraham could sit down. Abraham turned and smiled at Asher and then looked at his shoulder.
"How's the wound?" Abraham asked.
"It's healed." Asher said calmly. "It regenerated from last night."
"Then why do you rub it like that?" Abraham asked. Asher gave him an odd look and shrugged.
"As a vampire, I can regenerate any wound or injury almost automatically...but I still feel the pain and the agony of the injury when it is inflicted." Asher explained. "I guess I'm getting over that." Abraham nodded, and then Asher placed his hand on Abrahams shoulder firmly. "Listen to me, Abraham." He said darkly. "Don't mention anything about last night to Michelle."
"Why not?" Abraham asked.
"Does not need the reminder." Tamil said sadly, his eyes downcast, despite the fact that he couldn't see anyway.
"He's right," Asher said with a voice as firm as his grip, "Michelle has never gotten out of control like that before, and I don't want her to dwell on that. She has no memory about what she did as a wolf, and we don't want her to worry because she got loose once." Abraham cocked his head to the side.
"You mean...she really doesn't remember anything?" Asher shook his head.
"The werewolf curse activates the feral part of the brain. When the transformation takes place, her mind slips into a primal and instinctive state, and it cuts off all logical thought and memory. She isn't aware of what she's doing or even who she is...but the strangest part of it, is that the wolf will act on her subconscious."
"I don't understand." Abraham said.
"It means that, even if I am in wolf form, the wolf will connect with my perceived conceptions and act on them. If I perceive a threat in my human form, then the wolf in me will also see it as a threat and do what it can to remove it." The whole room turned around to look at the stairs, where Michelle was standing. Her face as tired and her hair was a mess. She looked so thin and weak...like she hadn't eaten or slept in days. Asher rose to his feet as well as Tamil. Michelle took a few hesitant steps downstairs and walked to the den.
"Asher, thank you for last night." Michelle said.
"There's no need to thank me, Michelle." Asher said kindly. "I was just helping a friend." Michelle smiled.
"Either way...thank you. I'm sorry if I hurt you." Asher shook his head.
"Michelle, why don't you eat something?" Sarah called. Michelle shook her head and walked past Asher and stood in front of Abraham.
"I need a word with you." She said. Abraham nodded hesitantly and rose to his feet. He followed her out of the den as she lead him to the front hall, where no one could see them. She stopped and turn to face Abraham. There was a look of dead seriousness on her face.
"Did I hurt anyone last night?" She demanded. Abraham opened his mouth to answer, but he remembered Asher's order not to mention last night, so he quickly tried to think up a lie. His hesitance was a dead give away to Michelle. "Look, I know that I lost control last night...I saw the damaged room and the claw marks. I also saw the broken chain outside. All I want to know is how much damage did I cause? Did anyone get hurt?"
"No one!" Abraham said, happy that he didn't have to lie. "You didn't hurt anyone." Michelle gave him a cold look...as if searching his soul for the truth. Her cold, husky blue eyes bore into his.
"And Asher?" She demanded. "How did he get me under control again? How far did he push himself?" Abraham wasn't sure how to answer.
"He um...I...don't know what..."
"Please, Abraham." Michelle walked forward and placed her hands on Abrahams shoulders...her hands were shaking. "I have to know...how bad did it get?" Abraham locked eyes with hers...and he knew that he couldn't lie.
"He used something called...a blood rage." As he said this, Michelle moaned and let go of his shoulders.
"Damn it." She muttered. "Then it got that bad, huh?" Abraham gritted his teeth angrily, knowing that he had some how told her too much.
"It's okay, really." Abraham said. "No one was hurt and everything turned out okay." Michelle shook her head.
"Not for Asher." She said. "My guess is he was rubbing his old wounds this morning?" Abraham stopped and nodded slowly. Michelle growled and looked away. "The blood rage is a state that Asher enters when he's under a great deal of stress, anger, or exhaustion."
"Yeah," Abraham said, glad to know that he wasn't totally lost. "Solomon told me that it was like when a human has an adrenaline rush."
"He's right...but what happens after the adrenaline rush passes?" Michelle countered. Abraham's grin faded and he stared at her. "When the adrenaline rush passes, your body goes into recovery mode...it feels sluggish and heavy and you feel weak. It's the same with a vampire. His body is going through a recovery phase. He's weakened...his regeneration powers are slower...and he's exhausted. He over worked himself to keep me under control." Michelle walked to the wall and leaned against it. "I'm dangerous...Asher shouldn't have to go through that every full moon....none of you should."
"But Michelle, he does it for you."
"I know he does." Michelle snapped. "He does it to keep me pacified." Abraham shook his head and stormed forward.
"No, he does it because he wants to protect you and the club! He doesn't do it because he hates you or because he thinks your a monster...I think he goes that far so that you don't hurt yourself or others...so that you can be safe. If he really thought you were a monster...then he'd just kill you, wouldn't he? I mean, who would put themselves through all that every month for someone that they didn't care about?" Michelle turned her head and glanced up at Abraham sadly.
"You're a good kid, Abraham." She choked. "Thanks." She stood up and walked past him, patting his shoulder with her hand, in show of gratitude. As she walked past, Asher came to the door. Michelle paused and took a moment to hug Asher around the middle before walking past him and into the den. Asher watched her go and then shrugged, turning back to Abraham.
"I don't know what you said to her...but thanks. I think you cheered her up." Abraham nodded and then frowned as she watched Asher make his way to the staircase.
"Where are you going?"
"Bed." Asher said. "I'm exhausted." Abraham watched him move slowly up the stairs...and couldn't help but notice there was a pained expression on Asher's face. Michelle had been right...he was still recovering from using that shadow power of his. Asher had so much power...but all of it lead back to being a vampire. What was it like to be a vampire? Are they really that powerful?
"Asher, I have a question to ask." Asher stopped and turned to look at Abraham.
"Ask then." Abraham paused and thought how best to phrase his thoughts without sounding offensive or stupid.
"Um...what's it like to...." Asher stared at him for a moment...and Abraham suddenly felt the need to change the question. "What's it feel like to be in love with someone?!" Abraham felt the need to slap himself across the face as he asked the question. Asher gave Abraham a nervous look and cocked an eyebrow.
"Abraham," he said, "you do realize that I don't stay in girl form, right? That was just a joke Tamil and Sarah wanted to play. I'm in no way interested in...." Abraham blushed and shook his head.
"No, no! That's not what I meant I just..." He turned his head and growled. "I've seen the way that you look at Calypso and...."
"HUSH!" Asher hissed fiercely. His eyes were horrified and they were darting towards the kitchen where the others were, hoping that they hadn't heard. "I don't know how you figured out about that, but you can't tell anyone! Don't tell anyone about that!" Abraham nodded his head quickly.
"I promise!" Asher sighed and turned to make his way back up the stairs. He paused for a moment and then turned to glance at Abraham.
"It makes me feel alive again." Asher answered. He then stalked off to his room. As he did, Sarah's head poked around the corner to see Abraham. She waved and gave a big smile.
"Come on, silly willy, it's time for breakfast!" Abraham groaned and followed Sarah into the kitchen where the rest of the table was already eating. Solomon was sitting at the head of the table. He turned and saw Abraham come in and he smiled.
"Good to see you, son!" He laughed. "Sleep well, last night?" Abraham sat down at the table and pulled a cut of bacon over to his plate as well as a spoonful of scrambled eggs.
"Yeah, I slept fine." Solomon smiled and leaned close to him.
"Today is just going to be a simple day. The club is going to clean up the house and the yard area. You can help out, or you can just relax for the day." Abraham shrugged and looked around the table. Sarah and Tamil were talking more so than eating. Calypso was carefully eating into, what looked like, fish sticks. Michelle wasn't eating much, but she did look much more awake than before...and a little more happy. As he watched them eat, a thought came to his mind.
"Where do you get the food from?" Abraham asked. "How do you afford it?"
"Good question." Solomon said with a chuckle. "Well, we get money from Sarah, who sells her clothes and designs. Michelle and Calypso usually go shopping for food, but now that you're here, you can probably help with some of that." Abraham nodded.
"Anything I can do to help." Abraham finished eating his food and then looked around at the group as they continued eating. "I'm gonna step outside for a moment." He stood up and walked back to the front hall. He opened the front door and opened it up to reveal the beautiful front lawn. He sat down on the steps and looked around at the lush green grass and the trees before him. The house just seemed a bit stranger every moment. After last night, he didn't know what to think anymore. What else would he see and learn? There was so much to take in.
A sudden rustling of bushes and trees caught Abrahams ears. He looked up to the woods and saw a strange creature moving and crawling its way through the bushes. Abraham climbed to his feet and stared at it. He felt an urge to call the others, but he couldn't look away from the bushes as the creature crawled out. His breath caught in his throat.
It was a long and strange creature. It's upper torso looked like that of a young girl with long and dirty hair. Her skin was slightly tan, but it was covered in cuts and bruises. Blood coated her small and delicate hands. Her head hung low, not allowing Abraham to see her eyes. She was a poor and lost creature...but the strangest part of her was below the waist. From her waist down, her body was a long and scaly snake tail. Her scales were caked with mud and clay and blood. She looked so weak, and her hands clawed desperately at the ground, trying to pull herself across the front yard and away from the woods...it was like her snake tail simply would not work. Abraham took a cautious step towards the injured creature.
"Are...are you alright?" He asked. The girl turned her head upwards and her sad and empty eyes looked up at him with a look of absolute desperation and fear.
"H-help...me..." Her head suddenly fell and collapsed on the grass. Abraham jumped back and turned to the door.
"HELP! SOMEONE, COME QUICK!" Within moments, Sarah and Michelle were at the door with Tamil and Calypso closely behind them. When they saw the creature in the lawn, their reactions were devastating. Sarah gasped in horror and turned away to bury her face in Tamil's bandages. Tamil, who couldn't see what had caused such horror, only patted her head and looked ahead blankly. Michelle suddenly went weak kneed and had to grasp the door in order to hold herself up. Calypso ran past all of them and dropped down next to the snake creature. She placed her hands over her and began touching her wounds, inspecting her and looking over her.
"Get Asher! Quickly! I need his help!" She screamed. Michelle turned and ran inside, sprinting up the stairs to Asher's room. Abraham dropped down next to Calypso. She grabbed Abrahams hand and pressed it against one of the larger cuts. "Keep pressure on that. We need to stop the bleeding! Once Asher get's here, we can get her inside." Abraham couldn't help but notice the deep seriousness and firmness that Calypso was displaying.
Within seconds, Asher was at the door. He looked over the scene and rushed outside. He cried out in pain as the sun beat down on his skin, causing a burning smell to fill Abrahams noses. Asher ignored it and wrapped his arms around the snake girl and lifted her up as easily as if she was a sack of feathers.
"Grab her tail, Abraham!" Asher barked. Abraham wrapped his arms around her tail and lifted it up, following Asher inside. As they walked in, Abraham could smell Asher's burned skin, but nothing looked badly burned. Asher ran into the kitchen. "Clear a space!" Sarah and Tamil were already at work throwing plates and silverware off the table. Solomon was just watching them all, a terrified and shocked look on his face.
"What on Earth..." Asher placed the girl on the table and stepped back, collapsing on the ground. He was breathing heavily and his skin looked tanner than before...as if he had been sunbathing. Calypso ran to the table and began fussing over the creature. She was naked and Abraham felt the urge to turn away, but he couldn't look away from this creature...and how much attention the house was giving her. Calypso placed her hands on the creatures body and began healing her injuries and rubbing water on it. She barked orders at Tamil and Michelle who ran to do their jobs. Sarah was leaning against a wall, unable to look at the image before her.
"What's going on!?" Abraham cried out. Solomon stepped forward next to Abraham.
"Abraham...I believe that introductions are in order." He placed one cold, ghostly hand on Abrahams shoulder and held his other hand out, indicating the snake girl.
"Abraham...meet Katie."

125
chapters/chapter_09.md
View file

@ -1,125 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 9
"This is Katie!?" Abraham cried. He looked at the long snake girl laying on the table. Her eyes were closed and Calypso was leaning over her, bandaging her wounds and rubbing them with some kind of ointment. He had heard so much about Katie from the others, but he hadn't expected this. He shouldn't have been surprised though...after all, he had known she was a monster like the rest of the house. Asher pulled himself to his feet and nodded.
"Yeah...it's her." He groaned. Michelle spun around to see him...and she noticed that his skin was tanned and burned in some places from being exposed to the sun. She ran forward and held him up, making sure that he didn't fall over.
"Asher, you've been through enough...go upstairs and sleep. We'll handle things from here."
"But...I need..."
"Please, Asher." Calypso said, turning to glance at him. "Don't overwork yourself...you're already weak from last night...please just rest." Asher gazed at her and his eyes seemed to glint a little.
"Alright...I will." He turned and hobbled up the stairs to his room. Abraham watched him go and then gave Solomon a worried look. Solomon didn't look away from Katie, but he seemed to notice Abrahams concern.
"Asher will be fine. Once the sun goes down, he'll be back to his old self again. Right now, I'm more concerned about Katie." Abraham nodded and took a hesitant step forward to get a better look at Katie. She had long dark hair which was mangled and dirty. Her body was tan, and she had an almost oriental look to her...perhaps she was from India? Her long snake tail was bloody and bruised, but he could still make out it's gorgeous emerald green scales. He looked up her body and saw that she was naked. He blushed, but he couldn't look away from her.
"What exactly is she?" Abraham asked.
"She's a lamia." Solomon explained. "Much like Sarah is half human and half spider, Katie is half human and half snake. She is the youngest one of us...and we were so worried that we had lost her forever." Sarah, who still refused to look at the unconscious Katie, suddenly let out a sob and tore herself away from the room, scurrying up stairs quickly. Abraham watched her run and looked at Solomon, puzzled. Solomon shook his head sadly. "Pardon Sarah...she and Katie are very close. They're practically sisters. Seeing Katie like this is extremely hard for her." Calypso and Michelle moved rapidly around the table, cleaning Katie's injuries and taking care of her. Tamil was leaning against the wall. His pale eyes were locked on the far wall. Though he couldn't see what was happening...he could feel it, and it was plain to see that he was just as anxious as everyone else.
It was about 2 hours before Calypso and Michelle finally finished patching up Katie. Calypso sat down and Michelle dabbed her forehead with a wet towel, like a nurse would do to a surgeon in the middle of surgery. Calypso breathed slowly and the room was eerily silent. Solomon walked to the table and looked down at Katie sadly. If he could have cried...he would have.
"How is she, Calypso?" Solomon asked.
"She's exhausted." Calypso answered. "She's suffered minor lacerations and she has a small concussion. Judging from the blood on her hands and fingers, she's suffered trauma to her lower body and was forced to crawl most of her way here. I've patched her up the best I could, but all she can do now is rest." Abraham was stunned by her professional attitude! This was the same ditzy mermaid who stumbled and tripped over herself when walking around. The same girl that blushed when Asher's name was mentioned...and here she was talking like a highly trained M.D.
"Will she be okay?" Michelle asked. Calypso smiled and nodded.
"She should be just fine." Calypso said softly. Tamil breathed out a long sigh of relief and the color came back to Michelle's face. Solomon leaned back and beamed happily.
"Thank God." He cried. "Our lost lamb has returned." Abraham watched the room brighten up a great deal. There was a gasp of joy and Abraham turned to see that Sarah had come back downstairs. Seeing that Katie was okay, she ran forward and wrapped her arms around Katie's body, hugging it tightly and sobbing. Tamil finally stood up and gave a small nod.
"Needs rest...should take Katie to bed." Everyone gave a nod of agreement. Michelle and Sarah both stepped forward to either side of Katie.
"Asher's sleeping...we'll take her." Sarah said. Sarah placed her hands under Katie's shoulders and lifted up her upper body while Michelle lifted the lower snake body up. The two carried her together through the den and up to the stairs. "We'll take her to her room...you don't mind, do you Abraham?" Abraham shook his head, remembering that his current room was originally Katie's.
"No, not at all!" Sarah smiled and lead Michelle up to the stairs, carrying Katie's body carefully. Solomon and Tamil followed after them, Abraham found himself tailing the group. He glanced back at Calypso who was still sitting. She motioned for him to go.
"I'll be fine...I need some fresh air anyway." Abraham turned back to the group and followed them to Katie's room.
Hours passed on and the evening was already upon them. The entire house, with the exception of the sleeping Asher and the tired Calypso, were all sitting in Katie's room, watching her....praying for her to wake up. Abraham watched the group as well. Sarah stood next to Katie's bed, stroking her hair and watching her through her big red eyes. Solomon stood by the door, keeping a close eye on everyone. Michelle sat with Tamil; breathing quietly as Tamil placed his arm around her shoulder. Abraham could see the amount of emotion flowing through the group.
Suddenly, they saw movement! Katie's eyes opened to reveal golden eyes. Her pupils were slits like a snake, making her appear exotic...but strangely beautiful. She moaned a little, causing a ripple of response through the whole room.
"Katie!" Sarah cried, "are you okay?!" Katie looked up at Sarah and blinked a little, not sure what to make of her.
"...Sarah?" she moaned? Sarah burst into tears and wrapped her arms around Katie again in a tight hug.
"I missed you, little sister....I missed you so much!" Katie slowly and painfully wrapped her arms around Sarah's middle and hugged her back, small tears rolling down her cheek.
"I missed you too, big sister." She looked up at Michelle and Tamil and beamed. "Michelle, Tammy!" Abraham let out a small chuckle when she called Tamil "Tammy," but Tamil didn't seem to mind as he practically glowed at the sound of her voice.
"Hey, Katie." Michelle said kindly. "We've all been so worried about you." Katie glanced to Solomon and suddenly frowned.
"I...didn't mean to scare you all." Solomon shook his head fiercely.
"It wasn't your fault, dear!" Solomon answered firmly. Katie grinned as more tears joined the trickling streams rolling down her face. Suddenly her eyes fell on Abraham.
"Who is that?!" She hissed. Sarah frowned and held Katie close.
"His name is Abraham. He's new." She whispered.
"He's a human." Katie snapped. Solomon moved forward and pulled Abraham to his feet.
"He's not an enemy, Katie. He's one of us now." Solomon said. Katie didn't look convinced. She turned away and buried her face in Sarah's shoulder again. Solomon pulled Abraham outside of the room.
"Does, Katie dislike me?" Abraham asked. "Did I do something wrong?" Solomon shook his head.
"It's not you, Abraham...try to be patient with Katie." He looked back toward the room and sighed. "Katie has a prejudice towards humans...especially men." Abraham stared at him for a moment.
"Why?" Solomon sighed and looked to the side, as if looking for a way out of the conversation.
"It's a very long story, and I don't think I'm the right person to tell it." Solomon muttered. "Just give her some time. She'll get used to you."
"What do I have to do to win her trust?" Abraham asked. "I really don't want any enemies around here."
"Well, you...." Solomon trailed off and looked off into the distance. His eyes suddenly became anxious and concerned. Abraham saw him tense up. From behind him, Michelle came running to Solomon.
"You sense them too, don't you?" She growled. Solomon nodded.
"How did they find us?!" Solomon snarled. Abraham stared at both in confusion.
"What are you talking about?" Michelle didn't seem to hear him, as she and Solomon began discussing earnestly what needed to be done.
"We have to hide...we'll lock ourselves in the basement." Michelle offered.
"Not an option," Solomon responded. "We'll just be trapping ourselves, making us easy targets. We need to get Asher, he's the only one who can handle them."
"But he's exhausted, he won't stand a chance!"
"When the sun goes down, he'll be good as new." Solomon said hopefully.
"But the sun is only just starting to set!" Michelle barked back.
"Then we need to stall for time. We've got to do everything we can to buy time until the sun goes down." Solomon answered.
"I only smell two of them, I can handle them." Michelle offered. Solomon shook his head.
"You're just as exhausted as Asher, you won't last." Solomon spat. "Go get Sarah, we've got to keep the house safe." Michelle turned and ran to the room. Solomon spun to face Abraham. "Abraham, I know that this is confusing right now, but I need you to listen carefully. The Dawn Bringers have some how found us...and they've sent professional hunters to wipe us out."
"What?!" Abraham cried. "What do we do?" Solomon raised a hand to silence him.
"The only chance we have is Asher...but he's still exhausted. We need to stall long enough for the sun to set, and give Asher the chance to regain his strength."
"What do you have in mind?" Abraham asked. "I'll help." Solomon smiled sadly.
"I know...and you're our best shot. You're human...they won't kill you unless they know that you're one of our own. We need you to go out there and meet the enemy. Try to buy us time...lie to them...tell the we kidnapped you...that we'll offer you as a trade. Tell them whatever you want to, but just give us time!" Abraham felt a chill run down his spine, but he quickly shook it off, knowing that he had no other choice.
"Alright, I'll do it." Abraham said.
"If anything happens, don't panic. I'll bail you out if things get ugly." Abraham nodded and ran downstairs to the front door. As he opened the door, he couldn't see anything strange at first. The sun was setting in the distance, giving off a bright orange glow to the world as shadows snaked across the ground. The evening breeze caught the tall grass and caused it to ripple slightly. It was a lovely evening, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary....until he saw two figures appear down the dirt rode...walking side by side toward the house. One was shorter than the other and both had on trench coats. One wore sunglasses and had a buzz cut hair. The other was a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. They walked swiftly...and with purpose. They were the hunters...the ones who had kidnapped Katie and had caused the whole house to worry. Abraham felt his resolve strengthen and ran out to meet them. When they saw Abraham, they stopped and stared at him.
"Hey!" Abraham shouted! "Over here!" The two glanced at each other and marched toward Abraham.
"What are you doing here?" The man asked. Abraham quickly began to think up a lie...working his hardest to make up a story that they might believe.
"There were monsters in that house!" Abraham cried. The man nodded.
"That's why we're here...we're going to rid the house of them." They started to walk around him down the front lawn, but Abraham ran in front of them again.
"But, they aren't there anymore!" Abraham shouted. This caused the two to pause.
"Where did they go?"
"After they heard you coming, they packed up and left." Abraham said quickly. His eyes darted to the setting sun. It still wasn't down yet...he needed more time.
"How do you know this?" The woman asked.
"I saw them leave! They took off in that direction." Abraham shouted, pointing down the road. The man shot Abraham a glance that, even with his sunglasses on, looked cold and menacing.
"I don't believe you." He growled. Abraham felt cold sweat build up on his forehead. "We interrogated the lamia...and she told us about the inhabitants here...they'd sooner die than abandon this place. Besides, even if they did, the ghost Solomon cannot leave this house. His soul is bound to it." Abraham opened his mouth to tell another lie, but the man shoved Abraham to the side. "Don't worry boy, you have merely been brainwashed by these demons. We shall not punish you. Just stay out of our way and let us do our job." Abraham watched as they walked past him and on to the front yard. He spun to see that the sun, though lower, was still not gone!
"Wait, please!" Abraham shouted.
"Enough." The woman answered. "Stay where you are, and keep silent." Abraham felt a great feeling of anger and guild fill him. He had failed...and there was nothing he could do.
Suddenly, the woman was lifted off her feet by an invisible force, which launched her into the air and onto the grass. The man spun to meet it, but he too was knocked to the side by the force. Abraham watched in awe as Solomon suddenly appeared before his eyes. He was glaring furiously at the two hunters.
"You will not touch ANYONE in this house!" The male hunter climbed to his feet and chuckled.
"The ghost, Solomon...do you really think we didn't come prepared for you?" Solomon lunged forward to strike the hunter again, but the female hunter had moved as well. She slipped on a glove and reached out. To Abrahams horror, the gloved hand grabbed Solomons arm and threw him away. Solomon landed in the grass and stared in shock. The woman laughed.
"This glove was soaked in ectoplasm...it can touch ghosts, and even hurt them." Suddenly from the front door, both Sarah and Michelle appeared, with Calypso right behind them. The hunters turned to look and both smiled.
"How nice...we don't have to waist time looking for you...we can finish you all right here." The male hunter laughed.
"How did you find us!?" Michelle snarled.
"Keep your leash on, werewolf." The hunter barked in reply. "We simply followed the lamia here. We allowed her to escape so that she lead us right to you. She had no idea that we had been tailing her." He then reached into his jacket and pulled out two silver stakes. The woman next to him pulled a pistol and aimed at Calypso and Sarah. "Enough talking...it's time to take out the garbage in this place."
"I agree."
There was the sound of a gunshot and an explosion of brains and blood as the female hunter went flying backwards, an enormous bullet wound in her head. The male hunter spun to look at her dead body and then turned back to see what had shot. Standing on the roof was a figure that was about as tall as the hunter...but he was shrouded by a leather jacket and a hoodie covering his face. In on hand he had a pistol which was still trained on the hunter. His other hand was tucked in his jean pockets. Even from under his hood, Abraham could see Asher's glowing red eyes. Abraham looked at the sun and, to his horror, it still wasn't fully down! If only Asher had waited a few more minutes!
"So, you're the vampire of this little group." The hunter snapped. "The lamia kept telling us how badly you would kick our asses when you found us...and at first that caused some concern...but seeing how you can't walk out into the sun without covering yourself...you are no longer the hunter, but the hunted. Now, you shall be the first to taste the sweet embrace of death."
"I really wish you'd shut up." Asher snapped. He fired the gun again, but this time, the male hunter rushed backwards. Asher dropped from the roof and landed in the grass. The hunter pulled the stakes again and bowed.
"Warren Matthews," the hunter said loudly, "this is the name of hunter that finally defeated the so called Monster Club." With that, he lunged forward and swung the stake at Asher. Asher leaped away from the stake and spun, trying to aim his gun at Warren. He fired, but the shot missed, as Warren was already circling around Asher to deliver an attack from behind. Asher turned to meet the attack, but Warren, without warning, stopped in mid attack and threw something into Asher's face. It looked like some kind of powder, but it mustn't have been good for Asher.
"AAARRGGH!" Asher screamed. He dropped his gun and cupped his hands to his face. Warren just laughed.
"I know your weaknesses, vampire. Your kind are fiercely allergic to garlic...so I was sure to coat my weapons in garlic, as well as carry along some other handy little tricks. Garlic powder for instance." Asher didn't answer but only tried to rub the powder out of his eyes. Abraham tried to warn Asher as Warren moved forward with the silver, garlic drenched stake.
"ASHER!" It was too late. Warren buried his stake into Asher's stomach. Asher screamed in pain and fell backwards. His hood fell off of his head, exposing it to the setting sun. His face began to burn and Abraham could only watch in horror as his face turned from tan, to red, to white. Asher tried to stand, but Warren was already on top of him. He pulled a knife and held it to Asher's throat.
"Rest in peace, blood sucker." The world was plunged into darkness as the sun finally vanished beyond the horizon...and Warren swung the knife.
Abraham screamed as Asher's head fell to the ground, leaving a pool of blood behind. The bloody stump of Asher's neck still pumped blood as his corpse hit the grass with a thud. Abraham shook his head in disgust and in agony as he saw Asher lay motionless. The rest of the house had fallen silent...clearly in shock. Warren stepped back and wiped the blood from his knife.
"Now that I've taken care of that...now I'll deal with you're lot." He leaned down and picked up his fallen stake and walked towards Michelle, who was standing between him and the rest of the club. "Any final words, werewolf?" He demanded. To Abrahams eternal surprise and shock, Michelle smiled at him. She was actually giggling!
"Actually yes I do." she growled.
"And what's that?" Warren asked, raising his stake. Michelle just glared at him with a look so venomous that Abraham felt the need to step back.
"You talk to much." She laughed. Warren gave her a puzzled look. "The sun set before you delivered the killing blow, you idiot...why don't you take another look at that vampire you decapitated." Warren, as well as Abraham both spun to look at the fallen Asher. The blood on the ground was flowing back into Asher's body. Warren turned fully around and watched with amazement as Asher's body suddenly stood itself up, with it's head reforming onto his neck. He looked as good as new, if not better! His eyes were glowing blood red and his fangs were bared furiously.
"How in Gods' name did you..." Warren demanded. Asher didn't give him the chance to finish that question. With a snarl he darted forward with blinding speed and struck Warren across the face. Warren responded by shoving the stake into Asher's chest, but before it ever made contact, Asher's body exploded into a swarm of bats, shrieking and screaming angrily, striking and biting at Warren until he was forced to drop the stake and start flinging his arms like a drunken ape, trying fend off the bats. Soon, Warren had to drop to his knees and cover his face to block the attack. As he did, the bats flew into each other, reforming Asher's body. Asher roared and yanked the hunter to his feet.
"You hurt, Katie." Asher snarled furiously.
"Let go of me you monster!" Warren shouted.
"You struck Solomon and Abraham."
"Go to Hell!"
"And then you threaten my family." Asher finished. "I should shoot you through your goddamned heart and be done with you." Warren Matthews just smirked and shook his head.
"Go ahead...do it." Asher stared at him for a moment. His eyes fell on Solomon with a questioning gaze. Abraham look up to see Solomon gave a slow and solemn nod. Asher growled and faced Warren again.
"Abraham, go inside...now." Solomon hissed. Abraham didn't move...his eyes were locked on Asher and Warren. Asher grabbed Warrens coat and ripped it from his body.
"Go on you freak....shoot me!" Warren shouted. Asher's eyes suddenly glowed red. He leaned close to Warren's face, gripping his shoulder with one hand and his chin with the other...exposing the hunter's neck.
"Normally I would....but after a fight like that...." His eyes flashed and he showed his fangs, causing Warren's smirk to quickly change to a terrified expression.
"I'm hungry." Asher whispered. Asher reared back his head like a snake and opened his mouth, exposing his long and razor sharp fangs. With one swift and devastating motion he brought his fangs down onto Warren's neck. There was the sound of a crack as Warren's neck broke under the force of the bite, and an explosion of red blood flew from Warren't neck. Asher's jaws stayed locked on the neck, drinking in the blood. Warren's eyes widened in pain and in horror...his face slowly began to turn pale. Abraham couldn't look away.
"Let's go inside, now." Solomon urged. He took Abrahams hand and lead him to the house, away from Asher and Warren. The rest of the house all had different reactions to the sight before them. Michelle looked on sadly, but firmly...slightly sickened. Sarah was covering her ears and shutting her eyes tight, trying to shut out the image and the sounds. Calypso had turned away. There were tears in her eyes and she was struggling to keep a straight face. At long last, Warren's body sank to the ground, dead. His pale face still twisted in terror and agony. Asher turned to face the house, blood all over his mouth and chin. He reached up and wiped it away, and then he saw the looks on everyone faces. He looked down darkly and walked forward.
"I'm sorry." He muttered. He then moved past them and inside. "I'm going to go check on Katie." Sarah and Michelle turned to follow him. Solomon and Calypso stayed at the door with Abraham.
"Thank you for buying us enough time, Abraham." Solomon said. "If you hadn't helped us, Asher would have been killed. There's no way that Asher could have recovered form that decapitation if the sun hadn't set at that moment."
"It's nothing." Abraham said, still in a daze. "But...just..."
"It's never easy watching a vampire feed." Solomon explained.
"It's hard on Asher too." Calypso added, her face still filled with tears. Abraham wondered what she meant by this, but she was already walking back into the house. Solomon stood with Abraham and smiled slightly.
"I know that it may not seem like it...but we won a victory today." He said. "We got Katie back...and we saved the house from destruction."
"And them?" Abraham asked, indicating the two dead bodies. Solomon shook his head.
"Sometimes....we have to do things that we aren't proud of for the sake of the ones we love." Abraham turned and smiled at Solomon. Solomon put his hand on Abraham's shoulder and walked him to the den, feeling peace wash over the him at last.

97
chapters/chapter_10.md
View file

@ -1,97 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 10
Dinner had been quiet. No one really spoke as they ate. Abraham sat in silence, as he could only watch and observe everyone eat. Only Asher and Katie had been absent from the table. Asher was in his room resting, as he had expended a lot of power earlier, and Katie was in her room, still sleeping off her injuries. Everyone else at the table barely touched their food. None were very hungry after witnessing Asher feed on the Dawn Bringer assassin, Warren. Even Solomon, who was always uplifting and upbeat, had a dark look across his face the entire time.
Now Abraham was sitting on the couch in the den. He was staring off into space and trying hard to wrap his mind around everything that had taken place in the past few hours. Katie, the lost lamia, had returned to them. The Dawn Bringers had sent a pair of killers to their home, and Asher had killed both, feeding on one. What else could happen before he went to bed that night?
"Abraham," Abraham whirled around to see Michelle behind him. Next to her stood Sarah, who was looking down nervously. "we need to talk with you."
"Um, sure what's wrong?"
"Not here, come with us." Sarah whispered. She and Michelle turned and walked to the porch door where they pushed open the doors and rushed outside to the yard. Abraham stood up and hurried after them following them into the middle of the yard. The moon was still out and the sky was a beautiful deep indigo blue. The stars above twinkled merrily, as if none of the horrors that had been witnessed earlier had ever happened. Michelle and Sarah stopped in the middle of the yard and turned to face Abraham. Abraham paused and looked around him.
"Why'd you want to talk out here?" Abraham asked.
"We wanted privacy." Michelle explained. "Now listen close, because we've got a lot to tell you and we don't have long to tell it. We'll talk and you listen, we clear?" Abraham was taken aback by Michelle's attitude. It wasn't her normal tough and can do sort of persona, but more like nervousness and anxiety that filled her voice.
"Um...alright. I'm listening." Abraham said. Michelle sighed and looked at Sarah who gave her a nod. Michelle faced Abraham and inhaled.
"You need to stay away from Katie."
"What?" Abraham asked.
"You heard me." Michelle snapped.
"What did I do wrong? Does she hate me or something?" Sarah stepped forward, her red eyes were filled with sadness.
"Oh, it's nothing you did, Abraham!" She said reassuringly, "we trust you and we know that you wouldn't do anything to hurt anyone here."
"But Katie doesn't see it that way." Michelle interjected forcefully. "She doesn't trust men."
"But she gets along with Asher and Tamil just fine." Abraham pointed out defensively.
"Only somewhat," Michelle explained, "Asher and Tamil aren't human...so she trusts them fine...but you..."
"I'm a human." Abraham growled. "So she hates human men?" Sarah and Michelle both nodded. Abraham groaned and stared up at the sky. "So what can I do?"
"Stay clear of her...for her safety and yours." Michelle said forcefully.
"We'll talk to her and try to help her understand why you're here...but until then, she's only going to see you as a threat." Sarah finished.
"Why does she hate humans?" Abraham asked. Michelle and Sarah exchanged a glance with each other and looked down. Michelle's stern attitude dissipated.
"How much do you know about lamia?" Michelle asked.
"Up until now, I've never seen one or heard of them." Abraham admitted.
"Then you wouldn't understand." Michelle said darkly. "In time, maybe Katie will tell you herself...but it's not our right to tell you that." Michelle walked around Abraham and back to the house. "Just be careful, Abraham...for your own sake. Either way, I’m going to bed…I’m exhausted." She then dashed back to the house and into away from the yard, leaving Abraham with Sarah. Sarah had a sad look across her face as she started to head back inside as well.
"Sarah," Abraham asked, "Solomon said that Katie is like a sister to you...why?" Sarah's body stiffened and she shivered a little.
"Calypso, Katie, and I are the only ones here who were born the way that we are." Sarah choked. Abraham could hear the tears behind her words. "Asher was once a human. So was Michelle, Tamil, and Solomon. Calypso was born a mermaid, but she lived on the other side of the world. Katie and I...we met before we came to the Monster Club...and we understood each other. We looked out for each other." Abraham listened to her, and couldn't help but feel a sense of sympathy for Sarah and for Katie as well.
"I'm sorry."
"It's alright, dear." Sarah said, turning and trying to regain her composure and charm. She brushed her hair back and grinned. "Regardless, we need to find you a new place to sleep at night, don't we?" Abraham suddenly slapped his forehead with his palm. He had forgotten that Katie would be moving back into her room, which left him with no place to sleep.
"Oh yeah, I guess I can sleep in the den for now." Abraham said. Sarah gasped.
"No! Absolutely not!" Sarah shook her head furiously. "You can sleep in my room if you like! I can make you a bed out of my webbing and everything."
"Probably not good plan." Sarah and Abraham turned to the house to see Tamil standing up against the wall, staring off into space. He couldn’t see them through his glassy eyes, but he could hear them just fine, and he seemed amused. He had a small grin on his face. "You sleep in Sarah room...you not get out again." Sarah flushed and scowled Tamil.
"I'd clean the webs off the floor, Tamil."
"Actually, Tamil has a point," Abraham said kindly, putting a hand on Sarah's shoulder, "maybe it would be better if I slept in Asher's room? He's always out for the evening, so I wouldn't be bothering him."
"No, Asher doesn't like other people in his room." Sarah said. "Besides, he might be tempted to feed on you if you stay in his room." Abraham shivered a little at the thought of that and placed his hand on his neck, imagining Asher's fangs ripping into his flesh. He grimaced and shook his head trying to rid himself of that thought.
"My room have space!" Tamil offered. Sarah suddenly brightened.
"Now that's a good idea!" Sarah said happily, "How'd you like to room with Tamil for a while?" Abraham considered this and smiled.
"Yeah...that sounds fine to me. I just need to get my clothes and move them to Tamil's room." Abraham moved past Sarah and Tamil and made his way into the house. Tamil hurried after him towards his room, likely to make space for Abraham. Abraham moved quietly to his old room, and then paused. Katie should be asleep right now, and wouldn't be a problem. All he needed to do was grab a change of clothes and move them to Tamil's room. It shouldn't be a problem. With a small nudge, he pushed open the door and stepped inside.
"Um, Katie?" He peeked inside and saw that Katie was fast asleep in bed. She didn't move or even open her eyes as he tip toed inside. He crept past the bed and to the chest of drawers. He grabbed the stack of clothes and made sure that he had everything.
"Okay, that should be-"
There was a furious hissing sound as Abraham was thrown to the ground. He felt a long and scaly mass slam on top of him. He looked up to see Katie, wide awake and furious, laying on top of him, staring at him with golden, serpentine eyes that were filled with rage. She looked beautiful...and her body looked completely healed! There wasn't a scratch or injury on her! How had she healed so fast?
"Katie!?" Abraham grunted, having trouble breathing.
"Shut up!" She spat. Abraham could hear a slight accent to her voice and he realized that she was Indian after all. However, that knowledge really didn't help him here. “Who the hell are you!?”
“I’m Abraham! We met earlier!” Abraham whimpered. Hearing this only seemed to make her angrier.
"What the hell are you doing in my room!? Trying to take me back to the Drawn Bringers?!"
"I was just getting my clothes so I could move to Tamil’s room!" Abraham groaned, trying to get away from her. “I swear, I’m not going to hurt you!”
"Liar!" Katie snapped. "You're a liar!" Abraham grunted and wriggled, trying to escape from Katie, who was leering down at him. She opened her mouth to reveal her fangs.
"I'm not lying!" Abraham cried, hoping that someone outside would hear him.
"All men lie! Now shut your lying mouth!” Katie reared back her head like a cobra prepared to strike. Her long dark hair silhouetted against her almost looked like a cobra's hood!
"STOP PLEASE!!" Abraham screamed.
As if prepared for the worst, the door burst open. Tamil came stumbling blindly through the open door with Asher right behind him. Asher took one look at Katie and acted instantly. Tamil rushed forward and threw himself in the way of Katie. Unable to stop herself, she struck and sunk her fangs deep into Tamil's shoulder. Tamil let out a cry of pain, and fell backwards. Suddenly Asher dashed to Tamil's side and grabbed Katie, using one hand, he pushed her off of Tamil and back to the bed. Before she could say or do anything, Asher's eyes suddenly glowed a very familiar red. Abraham turned away so that he wouldn't be caught in Asher's gaze, but Katie was already locking eyes with the vampire. Her eyes glazed over and her body went limp.
"Sleep." Asher commanded. Without a moment's hesitation, or a second thought, Katie collapsed on the bed, unconscious and breathing softly. Asher stepped back and made sure that she was asleep.
"What were you thinking?" Asher spat.
"I...I looked at her bed...she was asleep, I swear." Asher walked around the bed and looked to see what was in it. He pulled out something long and snake like...but it was see through and it looked badly beaten and torn.
"It wasn't her," Asher growled, "it was her skin."
"What?!"
"Lamia can heal wounds by shedding their skin. She must have been shedding it while you were all eating." Asher growled. "That's what you saw." Asher turned and pulled Tamil and Abraham to their feet. "You're real lucky, kid...lamia venom is extremely toxic. It would have killed you in minutes." Suddenly Abraham spun to face Tamil, who still had the puncture wounds in his shoulder from Katie's bite.
"Tamil was bitten!" Abraham cried. Tamil burst out laughed.
"It okay, I already dead. Poison does not hurt me." Tamil rubbed his shoulder and placed his hand around Abrahams shoulders. "I got room cleared up for you." Just as he said this, Sarah and Calypso came into the room.
"We heard Abraham scream...is everything okay?!" Calypso asked.
"Yeah, we're fine." Asher answered quickly. Sarah looked towards Katie's sleeping body and then at Tamil's shoulder. She then moaned and shook her head, realizing what happened.
"I'll talk to her when she wakes up." Sarah said. "She needs to learn to trust Abraham...or we'll never have peace in this house."
"It can wait for now, Sarah." Calypso pointed out. "Don't beat yourself up for this." Calypso reassured. Sarah smiled, but her face was downcast. Calypso moved to Asher's side to help him move Katie's body back onto the bed and under the sheets. Tamil reached his hand out to touch Abraham's shoulder so that Abraham could walk him out of the room.
"Are you sure you're okay, Tamil? Maybe Calypso should take a look at that?" Abraham offered. Tamil waved it off and continued with Abraham to his room.
"Takes much to hurt me." Tamil chuckled. “Problem is, cannot see. Need help finding way back to room.” Sarah scurried up past them and stopped at Tamil's room.
"Abraham, I want you to see this!" She opened up the door for Abraham and Tamil to walk in. When Abraham saw the room, he gasped. The walls were painted a sandy color with strange hieroglyph like symbols on the wall. There was a sarcophagus by the wall, but it looked awful big to hold Tamil's smaller body. Abraham scanned the far corner of the room and saw a twin sized bed. Abraham smiled, realizing that Tamil likely slept there. Tamil wandered into the room. He moved with ease and speed like one with perfect sight. It was likely that Tamil was familiar enough with his room that he didn't need to see anything to navigate through it. Tamil sat down on his bed and stared off blankly.
"Do you like where you're sleeping?" Sarah asked. Abraham looked to the other side of the room and he suddenly groaned under his breath. The corner of the room had been covered in what looked like a hammock of silk and webbing. Sarah must have built that for him.
"It's...nice." Abraham uttered. Sarah gave a small hurt look.
"You don't like it?"
"No, it's not that!" Abraham shouted quickly. "I appreciate it, but won't I get stuck in it?" Sarah giggled.
"Oh, no you won't. I decide when the silk I produce is sticky or not. You can sleep in it just fine until we can find you a real bed." Abraham felt skeptical, but shrugged off the suspicion as he was starting to become accustomed to the unexpected.
"Everything going okay in here?" Calypso asked, sticking her head in the door.
"Yeah, we're fine." Sarah laughed. "Just getting Abraham accustomed to his new room." Calypso peeked around to see the web hammock and laughed.
"I should've known." She then turned to face Sarah again. "Sarah, Katie is fine. I checked her over and she's okay." Sarah breathed out with relief.
"Thank you, Calypso. How's Asher?"
"He's sleepy. Morning is coming, so he's getting tired." Calypso said. "I'm a....I'm just gonna go...check on him real quick." Calypso gave a small blush and then disappeared down the hallway towards Asher's room. Sarah and Tamil both laughed at her behavior, and Abraham only looked between them.
"What's so funny?"
"Nothing." Tamil replied.
"Well, I'll leave you two alone now." Sarah chuckled. "I'm going to go sit with Katie." Abraham got up and ran to the door with her.
"I'll go too." Sarah stopped and stared at him.
"Are you sure that's a good idea?" She asked.
"I just want to learn more about her. Is it okay if I just tag along?" Sarah thought for a moment and then shrugged.
"Alright, but just stay quiet please." The two walked down the hall into Katie's room. Abraham stood by the door, watching as Sarah wandered over to her bed and knelt down on all 8 legs and stroked her hair. She had such a sad look in her eyes....her normal cheerful demeanor was gone and replaced by a look of hopelessness.
"Sarah, are you okay?" Abraham asked. Sarah glanced up at him and shook her head sadly as tears started coming to her eyes. "Can I help?"
"No, Abraham...not with this." Sarah said sadly.
"Sorry." Abraham muttered. Sarah smiled, but then went back to looking down at Katie's sleeping form.
"It's okay, Katie." Sarah whispered. "I'm here...just like before, do you remember? I remember that night so well…" The room around Sarah dissolved into memories and thoughts as her memory took her back to that night…when she met that scared young lamia, Katie.

46
chapters/chapter_11.md
View file

@ -1,46 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 11
I could only stand there...I could only watch and listen to them as they pointed and laughed. I was on a stage in front of an audience of people who were all shouting and laughing. The bars of my cage felt so cold and they made me feel so confined. I was dirty, and I was freezing. The ring master did not consider me human enough to deserve clothes...so all I could do was curl up in my cage...exposing myself to the cold, to the elements, and to the crowd of onlookers. The ring master was standing on stage in front of my cage, introducing me to the crowd, but never calling me by a name. The little sign under my cage read "THE SPIDER GIRL." That was my name, as I had not been given one. I was not human enough to deserve a name either, it seemed. I had nothing to call myself.
When he called his show workers and assistance up to assist him, I shivered and backed as far to the edge of my cage as I could as the two show workers came to my cage and opened the door. The crowd in front of the stage leaped and screamed in fear, terrified that I'd leap out and attack...but I wouldn't have, even if I had the strength or desire. My spirit had long since broken...and the show workers knew this. Even so, they put a collar with a long chain around my neck and pulled me out of the cage door. Standing in plain view of everyone, my naked body exposed and each of my eight legs trembling....looking out at the crowd through tear filled and defeated eyes.
"Behold, a real freak of nature!" The ring master shouted. I winced at his words...I hated that one word...freak. I hate that word so much. That's all I was to these people...a freak. "She's part spider, and part girl...what was God smoking when he made this monstrosity, huh?" the crowd chuckled, but I only sobbed. God hadn't made a mistake with me, had He? Surely I was just as loved as everyone else, right?
The ring master walked towards me and lifted my dirty white hair back so that my breasts were exposed to the world. I blushed and closed my eyes tightly as I heard the whistling and cat calls. "Such a twisted combination of beauty and beast, wouldn't you say?" The ring master continued, egging the crowd on as they laughed and jeered at me. I didn't resist and I didn't speak, for that would earn me a lashing. I had been a part of this freak show for 9 months...I was more than used to this kind of treatment...but that didn't make it any easier.
"So, what do you think, ladies and gentlemen? Is she a beauty or a beast?" I couldn't bear to hear their answers...and everyone had different answers. I hated all of them. I wasn't a beast and I wasn't a beauty...I was just me...but I didn't know who I was. I had no name after all. I threw my face into my hands and began to sob into them. I wasn’t a freak…I wasn’t ugly…I was just…just…
“I’m me.” I tried to whisper. I wanted to scream it…I wanted to shout it to the world that I was someone…that I had feelings and that I was someone worth knowing…but what would these people know of it? What did they care? To them, my abdomen and 8 legs were enough to earn me the label of freak and to strip me of any title worth remembering. Who was I to them…but just another sideshow attraction? All I could do was keep my face covered by my own hands.
"Well folks, tonight we have a real treat for you," the ringmaster laughed, "a new addition to our show that no one has seen before." I looked up from my hands, a little surprised. I hadn't heard about this. "We just picked her up this morning...bought her off of a trader all the way from India." As he spoke, the assistants were dragging a new cage out onto the stage. I looked inside and saw her...she was so young...so scared...and so angry. Her tan skin was scared and her eyes were wild and fearful. She thrashed around in her cage, struggling to break free. Her hair was uncombed and all over. Her arms were tied behind her back, so she couldn't swipe at anyone...and when I looked at her waist...I saw that the rest of her body was a long snake's tail. She was like me!
“This is a rare specimen…half serpent and half girl. I wonder if she’s related to our dear spider here?” I doubted this highly, but one thing I did know was that this girl had known pain and humiliation. She was no stranger to it…and she was about to be paraded in front of all of these people like some sort of animal. She didn’t deserve this…no one deserved this. As I thought these things, the men went to her and dragged her from her cage, keeping her shackled by a large chain tied around her neck. She struggled and hissed furiously trying to fight back. The ring master only grinned that same arrogant smirk. He walked closer to her and leaned close.
“So, why don’t you tell us a little something about yourself, freak?” He muttered. She didn’t answer, instead she bared her fangs at him and gave him such a venomous glare that I could feel her blood lust from the other side of the stage. “What? Having trouble talking?”
The ringmaster leaped back as the girl lashed out, striking like a viper. Her fangs nearly bit into the ringmasters face. He jerked back with a shock and the entire audience let out a scream of shock. The ringmaster stared at her angrily and embarrassed. “A fighter, huh?” He asked. “Well, we can fix that.” I shuddered as I watched him reach for the whip. The dreaded coiling menace that he beat us all into shape with. My back still knew those lashes…still felt the weight of their sting as they cut into my flesh like burning fire. This poor girl was about to feel that same suffering, and I could only watch from beside my cage.
The whip cracked once…twice…three times. I could hear the girl crying in pain, but I refused to look. I turned my head away and winced with each snap of the whip. There was a pause and I turned to look at the child. She was laying on the ground…her body bleeding steadily. She looked so beaten…so weak. But the ringmaster wasn’t done. I could see it in his eyes. He enjoyed making us suffer, and he got a kick out of bringing us pain. She was down…she was unable to move…and he wouldn’t stop. The audience seemed to enjoy it too…but of course they did. We aren’t human, so our pain is enjoyable, right? I couldn’t take it…I just couldn’t stand it.
“STOP!” I screamed. I rushed forward and threw myself over the bleeding girl. The entire audience was in complete and utter shock. Not only had I spoken…but I had run to the aid of another creature, defying my owner. I knew that I would probably be lashed repeatedly for this…but I couldn’t ignore this. I wouldn’t let her get hurt anymore. The frightened snake girl stared up at me through pain filled tears.
“What did you just say to me?!” The ringmaster spat.
“That’s right,” I growled, “I can speak. The monster can talk. Does that surprise you?! It shouldn’t…because you can’t seem to shut your mouth, and there’s no bigger monster in this entire nation than YOU!” I had said it. I had gone too far. I knew that I had done the unthinkable and had brought a world of hurt on myself. I didn’t care though. I couldn’t bear to see this child beaten any more than she already was. She didn’t deserve this life…she didn’t deserve this treatment. I would gladly stay locked up for the rest of my miserable life to see this girl slither away and make a life for herself…make a name for herself…be someone other than a sideshow monstrosity.
“How dare you speak to me like that you ungrateful little…” he didn’t finish speaking. He was too furious. I closed my eyes and waited for it to come...and come it did.
One.
Two.
Four.
Eight.
Eventually, the monster stopped his lashings at 20. I was bleeding so badly that I thought for sure my body had been permanently stained the color of crimson. He was breathing heavily and staring over us growling furiously. I could only lay over the girl, protecting her with my destroyed back.
“You’re extremely lucky that I still need you for the show.” The ringmaster spat. “You’re going in lock up…with no meals for two days…get them out of here.” The stage hands ran up and lifted the girl and myself back to our cages and toted us off of the stage as the ringmaster tried to restore order in front of his adoring public. I looked toward the girl who was laying in her cage, trying hard to recover from the pain of her lashings.
“Are you alright?” I whispered to her. She didn’t answer me. She simply stared ahead without turning. “Do you have a name?” I asked. Again, she stayed silent. I felt so sorry for her…she was repressing, and I couldn’t reach her like this.
“Katie.” She finally answered. She had spoken so softly that I thought I hadn’t heard her. I looked up and smiled at her, but the act of smiling was a painful action.
“Katie, it’s nice to meet you.” I answered weakly.
“No it’s not.” Katie moaned. “There’s nothing nice about this place or those people.” I frowned and reached out my hand through the bars of my cage to her.
“Still, I’m glad to meet you.” Kaite stared at my hand and then at me.
“Why did you help me?” She asked.
“Because I know the sting of the whip…and you don’t deserve that pain.”
“And you do?” She asked. I shook my head no. She then gave me a stern look. “Then don’t do that again…I don’t want you hurt for me.” I smiled and then extended my hand further for her to take.
“Alright…but I still want to help.” Katie began to reach for my hand and tried to smile at me…but the pain in her eyes made it hard for her.
“What is your name?” She asked. I shook my head.
“I don’t have one…I don’t deserve one.” Katie shook her head.
“No…everything deserves a name…and I’m calling you Sarah.” I stared at Katie for a long time. The back of the stage was empty except for us…and I felt the new presence of that name wash over me.
“Sarah?” I whispered. Katie nodded.
“I think it sounds nice…and you’re…nice. I guess there’s at least something nice here after all.” I felt tears build up in my eyes as she spoke to me.
“Okay, Sarah it is.” I laughed.
“It’s nice to meet you Sarah.” She reached out and finally took my hand. We looked at each other and smiled. We were bonded from that moment on…we were friends…we were family. We were all each other had. We were sisters in chains.

73
chapters/chapter_12.md
View file

@ -1,73 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 12
“Abraham, you listening?” Michelle asked sharply. Abraham’s head snapped up to attention. He had been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn’t heard Michelle speak to him. The entire club was seated at the table and were just finishing up breakfast. Michelle had apparently been addressing the entire table to give an announcement.
“Sorry,” Abraham replied sheepishly, “just a lot on my mind.”
A week had passed since Katie’s return and Asher had displayed his devastating abilities. For all respects and purposes, it seemed as if the house had returned to normal…for the most part. Living in Tamil’s room was nice and quiet, if a little dank. Tamil often joked that Abraham didn’t need to worry about snoring or noises…because it was quiet as a crypt when he slept. Abraham had laughed at this, but the first night that he’d slept in the room, he noticed that Tamil hadn’t been joking, the nights in the Monster Club were extremely quiet. Perhaps it was from all the excitement with the return of Katie, but somehow everything seemed deathly quiet at night.
Also, to Abraham’s surprise, he felt a slight twinge of discomfort whenever Asher was around. Of all the members of the club, it was clear that Asher was the most powerful and deadly, and though he knew Asher was his friend, Abraham couldn’t help but feel very uneasy. That night when Asher had fed on the hunter, Warren had horrified him, and he couldn’t help but feel as if Asher would just as easily decided to do the same to Abraham. He tried not to let his discomfort show around the others, but it was hard not to wince a little when Asher walked into the room. Abraham couldn’t help feeling guilty about his feelings on the matter…and that meant he couldn’t tell Michelle about them.
“Well, regardless pay attention.” Michelle leaned back and looked around at everyone else. Katie was coiled up at the far end of the table, unable to sit in a chair. Michelle looked in her direction as she spoke. “Katie has now officially recovered, which means that our schedule is going to return to normal from here on out.” When she finished saying this she looked around at everyone and sighed. “However, we’ve expended most of our medical supplies and food, which means we need to make a store run.” There was a murmur around the table at this news. Tamil and Calypso both perked up excitedly while Asher just shrugged. Sarah and Katie exchanged a look and nodded to each other. Solomon, the only one not at the table, was behind the kitchen counter wiping up some spilled tea.
“I’ll put together a list of things you’ll need to pick up.” Solomon said, before vanishing into thin air, the rag he had been using, falling on the counter. Abraham couldn’t help but notice how unaffected he was by this sight. Rather, he’d grown quite used to such things by now. Abraham watched as the table came alive with movement. Sarah went to the counter and picked up a couple of dish rags and began picking up dishes while Katie wiped down the table top. Asher stood up and nodded at Abraham (causing a shiver to run down his spine), and then made his way upstairs. Calypso watched him go and climbed to her feet as well.
“Michelle, I’m gonna go get myself ready to go.” She said quickly before hurrying off to her room upstairs.
“So Michelle,” Abraham spoke up, “how do you go shopping? What happens?” Michelle stared at him and laughed.
“Sorry, I keep forgetting that you’re new to our routines.” She stood up and walked to the den, motioning for Abraham to follow. “Well, when we go shopping, Tamil, Calypso, and myself go to the store together and pick up whatever Solomon puts on the shopping list…after all its his money that we’re using to pay for our necessities. Today, you’ll be coming with us too. It helps to have an extra set of hands.”
“What about Katie, Sarah, and Asher?” Abraham asked.
“Katie and Sarah stick out like a sore thumb.” Michelle explained. “Usually they’ll go and do something together while we’re gone. Asher can’t leave the house in the daylight, so he stays here and sleeps or just does his own thing.” Abraham nodded in understanding.
“Alright, I’ll come with. So what do I have to bring?” Abraham asked.
“Nothing,” Michelle answered, “just give the rest of us some time to get ready. See what you can do to help out…actually, go up to help Tamil get dressed.” Abraham stopped and stared.
“Tamil is going to get dressed?” Abraham gasped. Michelle giggled.
“Well of course…what do you think people will say if a mummy just walks in the store?” Michelle inquired. “Just get going.” Abraham nodded and ran upstairs to his room. Tamil was sitting in his bed, staring off into space with pair of long pants in his hands. He sat up at the sound of Abraham walking in.
“Abraham?” He asked. “You are here to help me?”
“Do you normally need help getting dressed?” Abraham asked. Tamil laughed darkly and then shrugged his bandaged shoulders.
“Do not wear clothes, Abraham.” Tamil joked. “Not used to them.” Tamil slipped up the pants over his bandaged legs and then began feeling around for the button down jacket on his bed. Abraham stepped over and picked it up for him.
“Here.” Abraham proceeded to help Tamil find and put on his clothes, which consisted of long jeans, a button down shirt, a coat, and a hat. He then watched as Tamil carelessly removed some of the bandages around his head so that parts of his face were showing.
“This way, I just look like I get in accident.” Tamil explained. “I can handle rest.” Abraham smiled and then opened the door to go into the hallway, but was stopped short as he nearly ran into a figure standing in front of him.
“Whoa!” Abraham had nearly run right into Michelle. “In a hurry?” She asked.
“Sorry!” Abraham cried. “I didn’t see…I mean…”
“Don’t worry about it. I actually needed to talk to you for a moment.” She said calmly. She walked back down the hallway and passed the bathroom where Abraham could hear the shower running.
“Who’s in…”
“Asher’s getting a shower…which is why I wanted to talk to you while he can’t hear us.” Michelle muttered. She stopped at her room and opened the door, allowing Abraham in. Abraham looked around and was surprised to see just how nice it was inside. It was rather normal looking, but of course Abraham wasn’t quite sure what he expected a werewolf’s room to look like.
“What do you wanna talk about?” Abraham asked. Michelle sighed and rubbed the back of her head.
“Abraham, I noticed it going on all week,” Michelle groaned, “something’s been bothering you, and it has to do with Asher.” Abraham stopped and stared at Michelle.
“How do you know that?”
“Come on,” she smirked, “wolves smell fear…and you stink of it.” Abraham moaned and nodded.
“Okay, yeah…you’re right.” Abraham said.
“Abraham,” Michelle said kindly, “please understand that I understand how you must feel. You’re living in a house of monsters…and after that whole thing with Katie…and of course the Warren incident…I can understand that you’re uncomfortable.”
“Really?” Abraham asked, relieved that Michelle seemed to understand.
“Of course,” Michelle answered, “but you also need to realize that this is what we are. Every night, Asher goes out too feed…he’s a vampire and it’s what he does. Can you live with that?” Abraham looked at his feet and shrugged.
“I’ll try…it’s just…” As he spoke, they heard the water go off in the other room and Michelle silenced him.
“We’ll discuss this later when we’re alone…let’s go downstairs and get ready to leave, please?” Michelle hissed. Abraham nodded silently and followed her out the door. “Go make sure Tamil is in disguise please?” Abraham turned and ran into his room to find Tamil, who was no fully dressed and sitting on the bed.
“Is all well?” Tamil asked.
“Yeah,” Abraham answered, “we’re just getting ready to leave…I wanted to make sure you were good to go.” Tamil stood up and made his way to the door. For being blind, his ability to navigate through the room was excellent. Not once did he have to slow down or check where he was going.
“I will see you downstairs then.” Tamil stepped carefully around Abraham and out into the hallway. Abraham followed him out, when he suddenly heard a voice from downstairs.
“ARE YOU GUYS READY TO GO YET!?” Michelle shouted. “I got the list! We’re leaving in 5 minutes!” As she spoke, Asher stepped out of the bathroom and grimaced. He had on a shirt and boxers, and his body was still a little damp from the shower.
“Do you have to howl so loud?” He growled. “Please keep it dow-”
“Oh no! Don’t leave without me, Miche-EEP!”
There was an exclamation of shock and a squeal as Calypso came running out of her room fast, wearing a lovely sundress. She came out too fast to stop herself and tripped over her two feet, flying head long into Asher, who turned just in time to catch her as she slammed into his body. The house went deathly quiet as they looked to see Calypso in Ashers arms…pressed against his body. Calypso hesitantly looked up at Asher, a deep blush on her face. Asher stared down at her and, to Abraham’s surprise, he was blushing too.
“I…um…hi.” Asher stuttered nervously.
“…..H-hi….” Calypso whispered. The two stared awkwardly at each other for a moment, before Calypso finally looked down, unable to keep her eyes on Asher’s.
“Um…are….are you okay?” Asher asked. Calypso nodded in reply, unable to speak back. “Th-that’s…that’s good.” Abraham couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing. This was the same creature that had ruthlessly destroyed a monster hunter, and had singlehandedly a rampaging werewolf…but he was stuttering and blushing, unsure of what to say…like all the self-confidence he had been knocked out of him by Calypso. He looked nervous…embarrassed…scared. Calypso wasn’t any different. Her blue tinted face was now glowing a deep red and she couldn’t even make eye contact with the vampire.
“Hey, let me know when you two are done making out, and then we can leave.” Michelle laughed from the top of the stairs.
“Oh, are those two at it again!?” Sarah’s voice echoed out. “Can I go get my camera!?” Asher and Calypso both flushed and moved away from each other, as they brushed themselves off, trying not to look at each other.
“Did they kiss yet?” Tamil asked.
“No, but I wish they’d just get it over with.” Michelle joked, nudging Tamil in the side with a giggle.
“Would both of you stop?!” Calypso whimpered back, clearly embarrassed. She then turned and looked at Asher, but didn’t quite make eye contact with him. “Um…th-thanks for catching me Ash…” She whispered to him. She opened her mouth as if to say something else but then squeaked, blushed, and ran off to go downstairs. Asher tried to call back to her, but she was already gone. He groaned under his breath and shot a dirty look at Michelle and Tamil.
“Really smooth guys…thanks.” He snapped and then turned to go back to his room. Michelle only laughed back.
“Yo Abraham,” Michelle chuckled, “did you think that scene looked a bit like something out of Twilight?” Asher stiffened at this and growled back at Michelle.
“Don’t even get me started on that shit!” He snarled. Abraham couldn’t help but chuckle a little. He hated the Twilight series…but he had never considered how a real vampire might feel about it. To see Asher’s response to it was not only funny…but the truth was that Michelle was right…it DID make him think of a Twilight joke. Asher then turned and walked into his room, blushing furiously as Michelle and Tamil both roared with laughter. Abraham could only smile sheepishly.
“Yeah, Asher isn’t nearly as mean as he seems. He’s a big softy for a certain fish.” Michelle whispered to Abraham.
“I heard that!” Asher’s muffled voice shouted from inside his room. Tamil and Michelle both burst out laughing.
“We’d better go before he goes on one of his rants again.” Michelle took Abraham and Tamils hands and lead them to the stairs where Calypso was waiting for them down below. Sarah was standing by the door with Katie at her side. Sarah was holding a coat out for Abraham.
“It’s going to be chilly out there, you’ll need to bundle up.” Sarah said as she handed Abraham his coat.
“That goes for you too, Michelle.” Katie said as she handed a second coat to her. Abraham followed Michelles lead as he put on the coat given to him.
“Thank you.” Michelle giggled. “I suggest getting outside and enjoying the sunshine…it’s a beautiful day outside.” Katie nodded happily.
“That’d be so nice!” She laughed. Michelle then motioned to the door.
“Alright, let’s get this pack of misfits moving!” Michelle called out. Calypso and Tamil both followed with Abraham closely behind them. Michelle had been right. The sun was shining brightly and glowing down on them. The air was alive with a slight breeze as the bushes and trees swayed in its breath. Calypso and Tamil beamed at it while Michelle seemed to be much calmer under the suns embrace.
“This is the nicest weather we’ve had in a long time.” Calypso informed Abraham. “It’s a good sign. I think today is going to go perfectly.”

96
chapters/chapter_13.md
View file

@ -1,96 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 13
Abraham walked silently with the others, careful to remember where they were going and starting to wonder how far away they had to go in order to go shopping. Michelle was in the lead, walking briskly and with purpose. Tamil was hanging back slightly. He was smiling and looking around him, clearly enjoying getting the chance to be out and about. Calypso was looking at her feet, still a little embarrassed from the incident with Asher earlier. Abraham didn’t quite know what to say or who to talk to, thankfully, Michelle took care of that for him.
“Abraham,” she said loudly, “you’re a little new to all this, so here’s how we do things. When we get to the store, we’ll split off into groups. One group will go to the food sections and pick up anything food related. The other group will go to the clothing and toiletries area and pick up anything we need from there. When we’ve gotten everything that we’ll need, you are to go to check out line 16. ONLY go to 16, you understand?” Michelle said sharply. Abraham nodded.
“Yeah, I got it…but why 16?” He asked.
“Because cashier knows us and don’t ask questions.” Tamil explained happily.
“Once you get done checking out, we’ll meet in the parking lot outside. Any questions?” Abraham looked from Calypso and Tamil and then nodded.
“Yeah, I got one…how do we explain Tamil’s bandages and Calypso’s skin to everyone?” Abraham asked. Michelle paused for a moment and looked at Calypso and Tamil.
“Show him.” She said. Tamil nodded his head with a smile and straightened up.
“I am sport athlete from foreign country who get hurt in accident. Still recovering.” He said in an impressively straightforward manner. Calypso spoke elegantly and with a slight accent herself.
“And I was born with a genetic mutation that affects the pigment of my skin making it a bluish tint.” Calypso said with a giggle. “We’ve been going off of those excuses every time anyone asks us.”
“And that’s the story you’ll tell if anyone asks you.” Michelle said sharply. “Think you can handle that?”
“Sure.” Abraham said, a little relieved. “I can remember that.” Michelle smiled and continued walking down the road with Abraham and the others following. Suddenly Tamil stopped walking, his smile replaced by a look of nervousness and uncertainty. Michelle and Calypso stopped and looked at him.
“What’s wrong?” Calypso asked. Tamil’s gaze turned to the woods, as if he could sense something in them.
“Something following us.” Tamil said.
“How can you tell that?” Abraham asked.
“Blind, but not stupid.” Tamil answered darkly. “I hear it following for last 10 minutes...do not know what is.” Michelle followed Tamil’s gaze and glared into the trees.
“Could it be Asher?” Abraham asked. “Or maybe Katie and Sarah?” Michelle shook her head.
“No. Asher can’t leave the house at this time. Plus, Sarah and Katie know better than to follow us. Whatever it is, it’s not a member of the Monster Club.” Michelle answered. Calypso hugged herself and trembled.
“I wish Asher was here…he’d take care of it.” Calypso whispered.
“Is that the only reason you want him here?” Michelle smirked. Calypso blushed and scowled Michelle.
“Oh stop it, Michelle.” She snapped. As they spoke, Tamil seemed to relax a little.
“Whatever it was…it not there now.” Tamil said. Michelle relaxed as well and nodded to the group.
“Then let’s keep going…but be cautious.”
At long last, the group made it down into a bustling suburb where there was a large Walmart not far from the road. Michelle indicated it to the team and they walked to the doors. Before they entered, Michelle stopped the group.
“Calypso, make sure your ear fins are covered, and Tamil…stay close to me.” She handed the clothing section of the list to Calypso and then turned to Abraham. “You’re going to go with Calypso to the clothing and toiletries section. I’ll take Tamil with me to get food.”
“Why can’t Calypso go with you?” Abraham asked.
“Because Calypso only get sea food and Michelle not know how to buy good food.” Tamil laughed. Michelle and Calypso both slapped the back of Tamil’s head, causing his hat to fall off as he laughed at them. Abraham laughed too. All the stress and nervousness from earlier was gone.
“Alright, I’ll go with Calypso then.” Abraham said. Michelle smiled and pat his shoulder.
“Good luck, newbie…see you out here when we’re done.” Michelle said. She then took Tamil’s hand and led him into the store. Calypso wandered into the store after them, but then took a left. Abraham followed her to the toiletries and clothing section. When they reached the isle, Abraham looked to Calypso and nudged her.
“So, what’s first on the list?” Abraham asked. Calypso pulled up the list and looked at it. Her eyes narrowed and she kept looking and staring at it as if it was a foreign object.
“I…I don’t know!” She gasped.
“Huh?”
“I can’t understand this writing!” Calypso said in a panic. “I can’t make it out! What’s wrong with me!? Did Solomon write this in some new language or code!? Am I disoriented!?”
“Calm down! I’m sure there’s an explanation. Can I see it?” Abraham asked quickly, trying to calm Calypso down. She held out the list for him to see. It took all his effort not to burst out laughing. “Calypso, it’s upside down.” Abraham laughed. Calypso pulled it back up and flipped it over. She then blushed and slapped her hand to her forehead.
“I’m so stupid.” She groaned. Abraham shook his head trying not to laugh at her.
“No offense, but you act like a fish out of water.” Abraham chuckled. “You’re always tripping and stumbling over yourself. Are you okay?” Calypso blushed and looked away, trying to focus on the list.
“Well, I…um…I’m kind of clumsy on two feet. I prefer the water.” Calypso whispered meekly. “It…doesn’t bother you does it?” She asked. Abraham shook his head.
“No, it’s just funny.” Abraham answered. Calypso picked up a container of detergent and handed it to Abraham to carry.
“Well, I feel like it bothers everyone else.” Calypso whimpered. “Especially Ash.” Abraham walked beside her as they walked down the aisle.
“Why do you say that?” Abraham asked. Calypso shook her head.
“I’m always tripping over myself around him…and he must think I’m such a loser, always having to help me.” Calypso moaned. “I mean, did you see the way he looked at me when I fell on him this morning? I was so embarrassed!”
“I don’t think he minded it that much though.” Abraham said smirking a little. He reached up and grabbed a few bars of soap and looked back at Calypso “Maybe you should ask him about it sometime?” Calypso looked down and gave a small smile.
“I don’t know…maybe…let’s just get back to the list please?” She said fast, trying to return her focus to the task at hand. Abraham was still filled with a lot of questions…and he knew that Calypso would be the perfect person to talk to. Unlike the others, Calypso wasn’t very good at keeping secrets, so all he had to do was ask the right questions and he might be able to get some real answers from her.
“Calypso, what’s the story behind the Dawn Bringers?” Abraham asked. Calypso stiffened and turned to look at him.
“W-why do you want to know that?”
“Well, if they’re dangerous, I think it might be important to know everything I can about them.” Abraham said innocently, pretending to be more focused on the shopping than the question. Calypso sighed and looked lost in thought.
“Well,” she muttered, “the Dawn Bringers are a society of monster hunters. They dedicate themselves to purging the world of all inhumane or supernatural creatures.” Calypso explained.
“Are there a lot of them?” Abraham asked.
“I’m not sure. I know that there are enough of them to be considered dangerous.” Calypso answered darkly.
“Why haven’t they attacked before?” Abraham asked. “I mean, they managed to capture Katie…so they knew where you lived.”
“No,” Calypso said. “Katie was kidnapped outside of the house…they wanted to use her to make her show them where our home was. They’ve never been able to find our home before. The only hunters that know where we live are now dead, thanks to Asher.”
“I see.” Abraham said, trying to process everything. “So Asher keeps the house safe from them.”
“Before him, all we could do was hide when the Dawn Bringers were near….it was our only choice. But then, when Asher came, we didn’t have to hide anymore.” Calypso said, continuing to pull items from the shelves.
“Does Asher normally feed on the Dawn Bringers he kills?” Abraham growled darkly, remembering the night Asher had killed Warren. Calypso shivered and closed her eyes.
“Asher is….” Calypso tried to explain, but stopped short.
“He’s what?” Abraham pressed.
“…Asher is not a monster, Abraham.” She mumbled. “Every night, Asher has to go out and feed to keep up his strength. It’s not because he wants to, it’s because he must.” Abraham paused and just watched Calypso, realizing that he’d gone too far.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend.” Abraham said.
“It’s alright,” she said calmly with a weak smile, “just try not to be too harsh about him.” Abraham followed her in silence as she continued to pick up items from the list. At long last it seemed like they had collected everything that they needed.
“Do you think the others are done now?” Abraham asked.
“I’m not sure. Let’s check out and wait in the parking lot, like Michelle said.” Calypso replied. Abraham nodded and went with her to isle 16. There a young woman was waiting. She looked up to see Calypso and suddenly began looking around nervously.
“Hey, Calypso.” She whispered softly, “how ya doing?” She asked. Calypso smiled and put the goods in front of the woman.
“I’m fine, just a little tired.” Calypso said. “Michelle and Tamil didn’t come by here already did they?” The woman shook her head.
“You’re the only club member here so far. I’ll let them know you got here first.” She then looked at Abraham and frowned. “Who’s this?”
“He is Abraham, he’s new to the club…he’s a human.” Calypso explained. The woman went about checking out the items and nodded at Abraham.
“Used to these guys yet?” She asked.
“Getting there.” Abraham answered. The woman laughed.
“Believe me, they’re an interesting bunch. I’ve known them for about 10 months, and I’m still not quite used to them. Names Abbey by the way.” She answered. When she was done checking everything out she looked at Calypso. “So, who’s paying?”
“Michelle has the money…you’ll have to wait on her.” Calypso said. Abbey nodded.
“Alright, then I suggest taking your stuff and heading out…I’ll let Michelle know that you came by.”
“Thanks, Abbey.” Calypso laughed.
“Take care.” With that, Abraham and Calypso picked up their bags and walked out into the parking lot. The sun blinded them for a moment, but they kept on walking. Suddenly, Calypso stopped.
“Abraham,” she whispered, “something is wrong.”
“What do you mean?” He asked.
“I can’t place it…I feel like…”
“Excuse me!” Abraham and Calypso spun around to see a middle aged man running up to them. He looked rather fat and out of breathe. He was balding and he had on glasses. “I’m sorry for bothering you, but I was wondering if you could help me. I’m late for a meeting and I was wondering if you knew how to get to Ridge Crest Lane?” Abraham smiled.
“Yeah, it’s about 3 blocks in that direction.” He said kindly. The man smiled and held up his hand.
“Really? Oh thank you! Also, you should probably know…” he reached into his jacket and pulled out a small water pistol. “…that you’re about to get wet.” He squirted Calypso with the water pistol and she suddenly squealed as her legs fell out from under her…or rather, they vanished from under her. Her legs quickly melded together and transformed into a long mermaids tail, as she fell to the ground in a heap. She couldn’t stand! The grocery bags in her hands clattered to the ground as she had dropped them when she fell. Abraham stared in shock.
“What the hell!?” Abraham gasped.
“Mermaids are forced to return to their original form when in the presence of water.” The man said sternly, losing all of his warmth and kindness from earlier.
“No, he’s one of them!” Calypso cried, quickly trying to crawl away from him. The stranger only grinned fiercely. “He’s a Dawn Bringer agent!”
“You’re free to go, human…my business is with the mermaid.” Abraham looked around and saw that there was no one else nearby to see her, but he couldn’t risk anyone seeing Calypso like this. He ripped off his jacket and threw it over her lower half, covering her tail. The Dawn Bringer agent stared at him with a frown. “I said leave boy.”
“I…I can’t.” Abraham stuttered. “I can’t do that.” The Dawn Bringer sighed.
“Very well, then you shall die with the mermaid. When you two have been dealt with, the two in the store will die next.”
“It was you!” Abraham cried. “You’re the one that Tamil detected following us in the woods earlier!”
“Yes.” The man said. “My name is Gregory, an agent of the Dawn Bringer organization. After the loss of Warren and his partner, we couldn’t ignore your little club any longer.” Abraham felt a small spark of anger course through him.
“Warren was killed by a vampire…and he’ll kill you too if you don’t leave now!” Gregory just laughed.
“Why do you think I chose to attack you in broad daylight in the middle of a public location? You’re pet vampire isn’t here to save you…and now you all die.” Abraham felt his heart fall as he realized the truth of these words. It was all true…Asher wasn’t here now…and he had no way to protect Calypso or the others when they came out. Gregory pulled a real pistol out of his jacket and cocked it. “Any final words?”

90
chapters/chapter_14.md
View file

@ -1,90 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 14
“Let them go!” Abraham spun to look behind Gregory’s gun. Behind him was a furious and dangerous looking Michelle. Her eyes flared with an intense anger and her fists were clenched. Behind her was Tamil, who looked slightly confused. He couldn’t see what was in front of him, but he knew what was going on. There was much to be worried about. Abraham dared not move, as the hunter, Gregory turned to face Michelle.
“So, the werewolf rears her head? So does the mummy.”
“I said let them go, bastard.” Michelle snarled. She made a dangerous move towards him, but Gregory made a threatening motion with the gun back towards Calypso.
“You’re in no position to make threats, werewolf.” He mocked. Michelle growled dangerously, but slowly lowered her fists to her side, fighting herself to keep from attacking.
“What do you want?” Michelle asked him dangerously.
“Purity.” Gregory snapped. “You and your kind have been polluting this earth like a plague, and the Dawn Bringers will not rest until all of you have been erased so this world can finally be free of your filth.” As he spoke, I suddenly noticed that his gun was slightly lowered…he wasn’t focused on me. I slowly began to move toward his gun arm.
“You touch her and I’ll-”
“You’ll what, werewolf?” Gregory barked. “You have no full moon to aid you and your pet vampire is locked inside to keep from burning to ashes. You have a beached mermaid and a mummy who can’t see. I on the other hand, have 3 members of the cursed club in front of me.” Abraham was getting so close. Abraham reached out my hand cautiously to grab at the pistol. “Tell me, werewolf…what have I to fear from the likes of you?”
“ME!”
Abraham leaped forward and grabbed the gun. With a jerk, Abraham yanked at the pistol, trying to rip it away from Gregory’s hands. He pulled back and suddenly remembered that Abraham was a threat to. They struggled as Abraham fought to get the gun out of Gregory’s hand. Michelle dashed across the lot to the two of them.
“HOLD ON, ABRAHAM!” She screamed. She ran forward and swung at Gregory. He ducked the hit and kicked her in the abdomen, then kneed Abraham in the stomach. Abraham let out a grunt and stumbled as he pulled the pistol away from Abraham.
“That was brave boy…but very foolish.”
*POW*
Abraham didn’t scream or cry out as he felt a powerful and shocking feeling flash through his side. It felt as if a bolt of lightning had torn through his side and exploded in his stomach. It stung like fire…and then there was this cold and horribly sick sensation running through his very blood as he felt the object tear through his skin and flesh. He fell over and clutched his side in agony, too shocked and stunned to cry out. The world seemed to flash different colors as he could hear the sound of Michelle screaming furiously and Calypso shrieking. There was a small trickle of blood from his side and he could feel his torn shirt.
“I missed you deliberately boy, because you are not my enemy…but oppose me again, and I shall kill you.” Gregory sneered. He turned and pointed the gun at Michelle. “No, where was I?”
“EATING GRAVEL!” There was a sudden swoshing sound as Calypso’s hands grabbed the ground and she spun her body across the rock and dirt. Her swung across the ground and struck Gregory’s legs, knocking him off of his feet and sending him sprawling to the ground. With a grunt and a cough, Gregory hit the earth face first. Abraham could only watch from where he sat.
Michelle let out a roar of rage and leaped on Gregory, kicking the gun away from him and pounding him with her fists. Despite being a head smaller than Gregory, she showed impressive strength with each swing of her fists, crashing into Gregory’s skull.
“Abraham, Oh my God, are you okay!?” Calypso cried as she crawled over to Abraham, looking at him with concern. Was he okay? Abraham couldn’t really tell. He was breathing, but why? He had been shot, right?
“I…I think so.” Calypso layed herself next to his side and began to inspect the bleeding wound.
“It looks like he only grazed you…thank God.” She whispered. Abraham was only half paying attention to her though. He was lost in his own thoughts.
Here he was being looked after by Calypso…after being saved by her. Here he was, an untrained, and weak human being, laying with a wound in his side as Michelle viciously pounded the hunter into the ground. What did he have to offer this club? Asher was so powerful and Michelle was incredible too! Even Calypso, who was beached and unable to stand, could put up more of a fight than him. What good was he? Tears weld up in his eyes at the thought of his own mortality and his own pathetic status in comparison to what was plain perfection.
“Oh, am I hurting you?” Calypso asked in surprise, noticing his tears. She was bandaging his side as she spoke. “I’m sorry. I’m just trying to stop the bleeding.”
“No, it’s alright.” Abraham muttered. There was the sound of a yelp as Michelle climbed to her feet and kicked the unconscious hunter in the mouth.
“I should kill you…but I’d much rather let you explain yourself to the authorities.” She stood up and kicked the gun back over to his hand. She walked over and threw her coat over Calypso’s tail. “Dry yourself off.” She then sat down by Abraham as Calypso got to work. “Tamil, come here, quick! Are you alright, kid?”
“I’m fine, Michelle.” Abraham protested. After a careful analysis, Abraham could tell that he was okay. His wound was just a small graze…but the real injury had been to his pride. Michelle nodded and stood up as Tamil came closer.
“Tamil and I are going to get back to the house and inform Solomon about what’s happened here. He needs to know. Calypso, you stay with Abraham and make sure he gets back safe.” Abraham shook his head.
“No, I can-” Abraham tried to speak up, but Michelle shot him a look that clearly told him she wasn’t interested in his protests.
“Sorry, Abraham…but this is my call.” She turned to Tamil and put her hand on his shoulder. “Let’s move.” Michelle took off down the street with Tamil holding onto her shoulder. He ran after her, and managed to stay close to her side. Calypso continued to dry off her tail and Abraham could see it slowly converting back to a pair of legs.
“Abraham, I’m so sorry that you got mixed up in all this.” Calypso whimpered. Abraham stared at her and closed his eyes in defeat.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t do anything to stop him.” Abraham admitted. Calypso looked back at him.
“What are you talking about? You were trying to save us!”
“But I didn’t. But you…you were amazing!” Calypso blushed at this and shook her head.
“Oh…well, I thought he’d hurt you bad…or worse. I guess I just lost control. It was nothing special.” Calypso laughed.
“Yeah, well…why can’t I be like that? I’m just…” Calypso finally finished drying herself off and she stood up on her own two legs again. She leaned down and held her hand out to Abraham.
“Enough…let’s just go, please?” Abraham reached up and took her hand. She pulled him to his feet and he stood up. His legs suddenly felt so weak that his knees buckled. It was as if the gunshot had taken all the energy out of him.
“Hold on!” Calypso cried, holding his arms so that Abraham didn’t fall.
“I’m okay, I’m fine.” Abraham insisted, trying to regain his balance.
“No, you’re not. You’re still rattled.” Calypso answered. There was force in her voice, which sounded so odd to Abraham. Normally she stumbled over her words and stuttered out of nerves, but now she was stern and concerned. “You need to move slowly.” She kept her hand on his shoulder and walked beside him slowly toward the street.
“Where are we going?”
“We’re headed back home. You need to see Asher.” Abraham suddenly felt a cold sweat come over him.
“Asher?! Why him?” He asked.
“The wound may be infected. He can clean it.” She said in frustration.
“Why not just put alcohol or something on it?” Abraham asked in fright. The thought of Asher having to help him scared him considerably.
“We never buy the stuff…because it’d be a waste of money. Asher’s saliva is a natural catalyst and blood cleaning agent. If anyone ever gets an infected cut or scrape, we take it to him, now let’s go please. I’m sure that the police will be here soon.” Abraham tried to argue, but the force in Calypso’s voice was so shocking that he found himself tailing her despite his wishes. He shot a glance back at the unconscious and beaten Gregory.
“What about him?” Abraham asked.
“The authorities can take care of him, now come on!” She pulled harder on his arm until at last, Abraham tore his eyes away and obediently followed her to the street.
The walk home was long and quiet. Calypso didn’t say a word, and whenever Abraham tried to speak, she would shush him, saying that he needed to keep quiet until they got home. The street eventually gave way to trees and soon they found themselves walking through the forest again. The sky was growing dark and the moon was starting to rise, glowing in the distance beautifully. It was a cresent moon…and the sight of it reminded him of only a few weeks ago when it had been full…and Michelle had gone on her rampage. The power he had seen that night from Michelle and Asher had been so devastating. What good was he? What could he offer the club when they had such power there already?
“I’m sorry, Calypso.” Abraham whispered.
“What for?” Calypso asked. The sound of frogs and crickets announced that they were close to the lake.
“For making you go through this.”
“Abraham, you were trying to protect us.” Calypso said with a smile.
“Yeah, my mistake was thinking I was strong enough to do that. I’m weak…I’m not like Asher or Michelle.” Abraham grimaced. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his side and had to stop. Calypso gasped and lifted his jacket to look at the wound.
“Oh no, it’s deeper than I thought. Come on…we’ll go to the docks. I’ll clean it off some.” She walked Abraham down to a nearby dock and helped him down to sit by the wooden plank near the water. She lifted his jacket and began to clean off the area where he had been hurt. “It’s probably infected…we need Asher right away…but I don’t want to move you as you are.” Abraham just looked off at the lake, clutching his side, feeling a little bit of blood trickle down.
“Yeah…I screwed up big time, huh?” He asked.
“You stop that!” Calypso snapped. Abraham looked up at her to see that her eyes were fixed on his now and she looked rather pissed. “You’re not weak! No, you’re not like Asher or Michelle, but you’re no weakling! You tried to fight for the Club, and that makes you strong!” Abraham sighed and tried to sit up.
“And getting shot like this? Getting my butt kicked when I had the advantage?” Calypso shrugged.
“Well, we all have our weak moments…even Asher. Why, you should have seen him when I first met him.” Abraham looked up in shock and stared at Calypso.
“Asher was weak?”
“Yeah, I had to save him that night actually…the night we met.” Calypso stared off at the lake and smiled sheepishly. “I’ll never forget it.” Abraham couldn’t help but feel slightly interested.
“What happened?” He asked. Calypso blushed and looked at Abraham.
“Well…it was about a year ago…maybe a little longer…and I was out here by the lake. I was just out here by myself. When Asher showed up he-”
“C’mon Calypso, the kid’s suffering enough already without having to know that story.” Abraham and Calypso both whirled around to see a dark figure standing by the dock. Asher stood grinning, the moonlight flashing against his fangs.
“Eep!” Calypso let out a frightened squeak and blushed terrifically. Without a moments thought, she dove into the water, where her feet instantly turned back into a long and beautiful mermaids tail. She splashed into the water and dove out of sight, her embarrassed expression still fresh on Abrahams mind. Asher let out a small laugh.
“Hahaha! I didn’t mean to scare her. I’ll apologize later.” Abraham suddenly realized that he was alone with Asher on the docks…the very last person he wanted to be near. “Michelle told me that you got hurt by a hunters’ bullet. I came to see the damage.” He knelt down by Abraham who quickly tensed up and tried to move away. Asher caught this movement and then sighed sadly.
“I see.” He muttered. “Well, I can’t really say I blame you…I’d be scared too.” Abraham flushed and looked down.
“I’m sorry, I just…”
“No, I understand.” Asher then turned to look at Abraham. “With that said…I do need to see that wound.” Abraham hesitated for a moment and then finally lifted up his jacket to show the cut. Asher’s eyes flashed red for a moment at the sight of the blood, but he shook it off. “It’s a minor injury…but it might be infected. Better safe than sorry. Hold still please.” Asher raised two fingers to his mouth and proceeded to lick them carefully. He then held his hand down and ran his fingers along the cut. Abraham felt a sudden burst of ecstasy shoot through him from the cut. His body felt limp and he felt so weak.
“Ah!” Abraham moaned.
“Sorry, vampire spit has that effect on humans.” He explained. “It’ll pass.” He finished running his hand along the cut and sat down on the dock next to him. “I’d stay still while the spit does its work.” Abraham nodded weakly and just stared out at the lake with Asher.
“Asher?” Abraham asked.
“Yeah?”
“What…what was that story that Calypso was going to tell me?” Asher let out a small laugh.
“Oh, she was going to tell you about the night I met her…and the day that I joined the Club.” Asher explained.
“Well, I’d still like to know it.” Abraham pressed. Asher turned and looked at him with a smirk.
“You really wanna know the story?” Asher asked. Abraham gave a small nod and Asher shrugged. “Alright…I suppose it couldn’t hurt.” He suddenly paused and looked at Abraham calmly with a sad look on his face. “Abraham, the thing you need to understand is that, before I joined the Club…I was a real monster. I fed to survive, and I quite often…had trouble controlling that hunger.” Abraham gulped a little but didn’t say anything. “The night I joined the Club….It was a little over a year ago…on a night very much like this…”

40
chapters/chapter_15.md
View file

@ -1,40 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 15 - Asher's Memory
I hungered. My body was on fire with it. I staggered through the cursed forest searching…sniffing…and growling. I hadn’t eaten in so long…I couldn’t afford to. Every day was a battle with myself. I couldn’t become a monster, I was myself…I was Asher…I wasn’t a beast. I needed to control myself. I had to. And yet, it was a hopeless struggle. I felt the rage within…the thirst.
Suddenly I perked up…I smelled it. The smell of flesh and blood…the smell of a human. My eyes darted from left to right, scanning for that smell. I could see him…about 300 yards away. There was something laying in front of him, but the man was closer…and his smell was so…delicious.
I felt my hunger take hold of my senses. I gave in to madness and hunger as logic fled my mind. I drove through the undergrowth with full speed, the world flying past me as the shadows of the night coated my body in their unholy shroud. My eyes blazed with an insane fury and I felt my thirst drive me like an animal bent on carnage. I was not a being of nature…I was a shadow, a creature spawned and fed by darkness. I was a beast of the night…human no more. I was a vampire…blood was what I desired and death was my method. I would kill…I would feed. Thus I feed and therefore I live. I live…but forever alone.
I threw myself through the forest silently, stalking the man. He had a bow in his hand and an arrow prepared to fire at the other figure. My body faded into the shadows and moved as silently and fluidly as a stream of water, until I materialized behind my prey. The meal mentioned something…a threat perhaps…but it mattered little. I was upon him in a moment.
“I hunger…” With a swift movement I clutched his head in my shadowy hand and yanked him up from his kneeling position and snarled at his shouts and bellows for help. “…I thirst…” I ripped his shirt back, exposing his neck…but I saw through the flesh to what lay within…the pulsing red nectar…the beating of his heart was intoxicating as it quickened and the feel of his blood was already too much to resist. I wasted no time and plunged my fangs deep into his neck. He couldn’t even scream as his blood erupted in a gush of red that filled my mouth and neck, which the shadows quickly consumed, feeding me more. I didn’t let go of his body, clinging to it with my unhinged jaws and draining every last drop of his precious blood. It was life pouring into my mouth, and I craved it. He made a weak gurgling sound and began to go pale as a sheet, the blood leaving him and flowing into myself.
I felt relief wash over me as the blood flowed through me and filled me. His body went limp as his heart had nothing more to pump. I let his shell collapse as I swallowed the last of his blood and bits of his flesh. The shadows that had become my body consumed all that was left of his blood so there was nothing left.
“M-my God…” At the sound of the voice, I spun, remembering the other being nearby. I glared at the figure, when my eyes finally adjusted and saw her for what she was.
I froze. The moonlight cast its elegant glow across her beautiful and sleek body. She was a mermaid with long flowing bluish silver hair and gorgeous features. The scales of her tail, reflecting the light of the moon seemed to practically glow before my eyes. Her penetrating blue eyes were as deep and as lovely as the ocean itself. Every part of her captured my attention and my body felt weak just at the sight of her. Deep within my mind, I felt the beast retreat back from her gaze, ashamed of what she was looking upon. I was ashamed…embarrassed…and simply horrified at the thought of standing before such beauty. What was I to her? I was a monster…a freak. We stared at each other…beauty looking upon the beast. I felt tears start to come to my eyes, and I quickly fled from her, back into the embrass of the darkness. Twas darkness that I thrived within…I didn’t deserve to be gazed upon by such brilliance.
I hid within the shadows as I felt the blood rage pass. My body resumed its mortal appearance and the shadows sank from me. I coward behind a nearby tree and watched her shamefully. She couldn’t see me…she must have thought I’d left. I stayed there for a long time, praying that I could forget…that I could put it behind me, but I couldn’t. That look on her face when she saw me, and what I had done. It was too much to bare. After a few moments I dared to look and see her again.
She wasn’t there. She must have run off. I looked at the ground where she had lay and saw dainty footprints. I knew that I should probably forget her and go. I didn’t belong with anyone…I was alone. I was a vampire, and a monstrosity. Where did I belong if not to the night? But something kept drawing me towards her, like a sirens song. I wanted to know more about her…that thing of beauty that I had never seen before. I resisted all logic and reason and decided to follow her.
I took the form of a bat and took to the sky. As a bat I am much smaller and much more vulnerable, but it allowed me to move quickly and undetected. I darted quickly across the trees, following her scent. I could practically see her image in my mind…her face…that beautiful body. The thought itself made me fidgety.
Soon I was looking upon a house…a house that I had never seen before. The scent lead me to that building. I flapped my wings slowly, debating my next move. This was my chance to leave her behind forever…to go back to the night and abandon her. It would have been a smarter choice, really…what good could I be to her or her kind? But the thought of leaving her was so depressing that it made me want to cry. Why? I’d never grown so attached to something before. I looked…and there was an open window. I made up my mind and flew to it. Within moments, I was inside the house.
“Ack! What the hell!?” I was stuck! I couldn’t move! Something had snared me out of thin air and was holding me, keeping me from even flapping my wings. I tried to fight and struggle, but no matter what I did, the invisible force held me. I looked around and saw that the invisible force was webbing! I was surrounded by webs! What kind of room was this?!
“Aww, look! A little bat!” My eyes darted to the side of the room to see a young woman by the door. She wasn’t normal though…while most women have two legs, this one had 8…and all were spider legs. She was a dridder. I’d read about them, but never seen one! I felt a great deal of fear wash over me, at the thought of what she might do to me. I trembled and tried to fight the webs again. “Oh no, don’t struggle, little guy.” She urged. “You’ll only hurt yourself. Here, I’ll go get Calypso, she’ll know what to do with you.” She quickly scurried out of the room and I was left alone in the webs again. I thought about resuming my normal form, but to do that while trapped in these webs would be a death sentence…I’d be just as trapped…and she’d see me for what I was.
“He’s right here.” I looked to see the dridder running back in with someone.
It was her!!! She didn’t have her fins this time, but she was just as gorgeous as I remember. She looked up and saw me and smiled.
“Aw, you poor little guy. Sarah, cut him down, I’ll take care of him.” I felt my body shake as she spoke. Her voice was just as lovely as she was. The dridder walked to the web and cut it with her finger, allowing me to fall…into the hands of the mermaid. “There, that’s better isn’t it?” I stared up at her, feeling my whole body trembling and shivering in fear. “Are you okay, you’re shaking little guy.” She reached her soft fingers behind my head and began to rub it gently. I couldn’t contain myself anymore. Within seconds I dropped out of her hands onto the floor and resumed my normal form. Sarah let out a shriek and I could only look up shamefully at the mermaid.
“Please…I’m sorry…I…” I tried to find the right words to say. Should I apologize for what she saw in the forest? Should I tell her my name? Should I say thanks for saving me from the webs? I just didn’t know. All she could do was stare at me in a mixture of shock and awe.
“What’s going on!?” Another girl ran in this time. She had piercing blue eyes like a dog and she had a feral look about her…like an animal. “I heard screaming and...” She saw me, and the look she gave me was vicious. “WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?” She didn’t wait for my answer. With a swift movement, she grabbed me and threw me out of the dridders room and into the hallway. She jumped on top of me and raised her fist. Instinct kicked in and I snarled back at her. I grabbed her fist before it struck and threw her off of me into the nearby wall. I jumped to my feet, ready to fight, and the girl seemed ready for the same.
“STOP!” The mermaid screamed, running between me and my opponent. She turned to my attacker. “Michelle, don’t hurt him! He saved my life!” There was a moment of silence as these words sank in.
“Saved your life?” Michelle gasped. “Calypso, that thing is a vampire! He was probably saving you for his dinner.” Calypso nodded but then turned to look at me with those beautiful eyes. She had a blush on her face.
“Maybe…but…I don’t know…he seems more like a lost little bat to me.” I blushed heavily and looked down.
“I…I apologize for scaring you. I…I’ll leave if you want.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” I turned to the sound of the voice and saw an old man walking up the stairs. He had a small beard and a smile on his face…and he was also see through. “The sun will be coming up soon, and if you don’t have shelter, then you won’t last. Why not stay here until it goes down again?”
“What is it with you Solomon?” Michelle barked. “How can you just trust him so easily?!”
“Because, Michelle…he’s no different from anyone else here. A lost and misunderstood boy.” Solomon winked at me and I felt a cold chill. How could he know me so well? What else could this ghost know? Michelle paused at his words and fidgeted a little.
“Well…alright, but if he tries anything, I’m staking him myself.” Michelle said roughly, although I detected more humor in her words than anger or threats. A part of me wanted to decline the offer, but then my eyes fell upon the mermaid…who they called Calypso. And I felt myself respond without meaning to.
“Thank you…I’d love to stay.” I whispered. The blush on my face, did not compare to the happiness and the anxiousness that filled my lonely heart.

78
chapters/chapter_16.md
View file

@ -1,78 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 16
Abraham and Asher walked through the doors silently, without a word. Abraham wasn’t quite sure what to say to Asher after hearing what he had. He still knew so little about Asher…and that made him nervous, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but find Asher’s story a little comforting. He wasn’t a soulless monster, or just some beast…he did have feelings and he did care. This knowledge was somehow helpful.
“Abraham!” Michelle came walking out from the den with a smile on her face. “I see Asher found you well?”
“More or less.” Abraham answered. He looked to see Solomon standing in the far corner, looking up with a sad smile. There was something on the old mans mind, but he wasn’t letting anyone in on it.
“That’s good to hear.” Michelle commented. “Listen, Asher…we need to talk.” Abraham turned to see that the smile on Asher’s face had faded.
“Yeah, no kidding.” Asher moved forward to stand in front of Michelle. “I need to know what happened at the store. Did he mention my dad?”
“Asher, please…not here.” Michelle hissed, eyeing Abraham.
“Abraham, come with me please.” Abraham turned to see Sarah standing by the hallway, she was motioning for him to come with her. Abraham was interested in the conversation going on in front of him, but there was a look of urgency on Sarah’s face that told him that he really didn’t need to hear it. He turned on his heel and hurried over to the concerned dridder.
“What’s the deal with them?” Abraham asked. Sarah sighed and started to move to the stairs.
“Abraham, try to understand that we all trust you…but there are some secrets about this house you aren’t ready to learn yet.” Sarah explained.
“You mean like Asher’s dad?” At the sound of this question, Sarah freezed up in anticipation and anxiety.
“We…we don’t talk about that, around here Abraham.” She whimpered. Abraham was shocked to hear genuine fear in her voice. Abraham chose to drop the subject. Sarah remained silent as they walked up the stairs past Katies room and to Tamil’s room. She opened the door carefully and went in, Abraham right behind her. Tamil was sitting on the bed. His head perked up at the sound of them entering.
“Abraham, you are unharmed, yes?!” He cried.
“Yeah, I’m fine, Tamil.” Abraham said. “But I am a little confused.” Sarah and Tamil both looked very concerned now. They appeared deep in thought, as if having to make a tough decision. How much to tell…and how much not to. Sarah looked at Tamil who sighed sadly and lay back on the bed.
“His life in danger as well today…perhaps best he know now.” Tamil offered. Sarah nodded her agreement.
“Abraham, the first thing you need to know is that we’ve been pestered by the Dawn Bringers for a while now.” Sarah said solemnly. “Their organization was formed a long time ago with the sole purpose of hunting beings that they deem unworthy to live for the reason that they aren’t human.”
“I know that,” Abraham said impatiently, “what I want to know is what they have against this club.” Sarah looked to Tamil who was frowning darkly.
“Well…I suppose you could say that Asher has something to do with that.” Sarah said. “The Dawn Bringers were originally vampire hunters…only about 10 years ago did they start hunting other creatures. This means that vampires are their primary enemies. And Asher has been their target.”
“Before he was part of club, Asher feed freely on innocent people.” Tamil elaborated. “Dawn Bringers track him to us and discover us.”
“And ever since, the Dawn Bringers have been trying to catch us off guard. That’s why Asher defends us…he feels it’s his responsibility.” Sarah explained.
“So…it’s not his job or anything?”
“No…certainly, he is the strongest one of us but…he blames himself too much.” Sarah admitted sadly. “None of this is his fault…I’m certain the Dawn Bringers would have found us anyway, even if he hadn’t come to us…but he has convinced himself that he is responsible for all of this.”
“Tried to tell him he is not…did not listen.” Tamil finished for her. Abraham took in all this and turned to Sarah again.
“So they’re after all of you? What do you do about it?” Abraham asked.
“Usually they only send one or two assassins and Asher can handle them easily. But their attacks have become increasingly more frequent…and after Katie got kidnapped, we knew that action needed to be taken. After the incident at the store…I think Michelle understands that the time for waiting is over.” Sarah explained.
“So what’s the plan?” Abraham asked.
“Dunno.” Sarah admitted.
“That is what Michelle speak to Asher and Solomon about.” Tamil threw in, a smile on his face. “They are making plan.”
“I hope that doesn’t mean we’re going to war with them or anything.” Abraham said nervously.
“Oh, nothing like that!” Sarah cried. “That would be reckless and dangerous. No, we’re probably going to relocate for a little while…or Asher will leave for a while to go and lead them off our trail. They consider him and Michelle a much higher threat than the rest of us.” Sarah slowly made her way to the other side of the room and crossed her arms.
“It’s all too much.”
“Huh?” Abraham asked. He suddenly heard Sarah sniffle and sob softly.
“First Katie gets abducted…then they follow her back home…and now they attack us at the store? It’s just becoming too much for me to handle…for any of us to handle. And then, of course after what happened with Drake…”
“Drake?” Abraham asked. Tamil lurched up from the bed and shivered as Sarah covered her mouth with her hand, as if she’d uttered a bad word.
“Who…is Drake?”
“My father.” Abraham spun around to see Asher standing by the door. He looked very serious and his red eyes were fixed on Abraham.
“Asher, I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…” Sarah started to whimper, but Asher held up his hand and smiled.
“It’s okay Sarah. I understand.” Asher explained. He then turned to Abraham and gave a soft smile that seemed to make Abraham feel comforted. “I’m also sorry to you that you had to deal with the Dawn Breakers.”
“No, it’s not your fault.” Abraham assured him.
“All the same…this fight was never yours.” He continued. The room feel silent for a long moment as everyone considered the events that had taken place. Abraham felt an odd sense of conflict build up within him. This wasn’t his fight…but had it become his ever since joining the club?
“How Michelle?” Tamil asked quickly, trying to help change the subject.
“She’s fine.” Asher answered. “But she’s worried…and I can’t blame her. I am too.”
“What are we going to do Asher?” Sarah asked.
“That’s what we need to discuss. Calypso came back, so we’re all meeting in the den.” Asher turned on his heel and walked down the hallway. Tamil climbed out of bed and slowly walked to the door. Despite being blind, he moved to the door very well, obviously well acquainted with his own room. Sarah walked out with Abraham behind her. When they got downstairs, Calypso was sitting on the couch silently with Michelle beside her. Katie was coiled up by the coffee table with Solomon standing in the corner. When Katie saw Sarah, she slithered across the carpet to her and they hugged each other. Tamil found his way to the armchair and sat down. Michelle looked around at everyone and stood up. She looked to Asher who nodded solemnly.
“As you all know,” she began, “today we were attacked by a Dawn Bringer agent. This has been happening entirely too often. We tried to just ignore them and go along with our business…but I’m afraid that we can’t do that anymore. Action needs to be taken.” She shot another glance at Asher, whose expression hadn’t changed. “We’ve decided that it might be best if Asher leave for a while.”
The response to this was met with mixed feelings. Sarah and Katie both hugged each other sadly as Tamil lowered his head angrily, but unable to speak against it. Calypso gasped and jumped to her feet.
“LEAVE?! But Asher is the only thing keeping them from killing all of us!” Calypso cried. Michelle nodded sadly.
“But he’s also what’s drawing them to us. If he leaves for a while, the Dawn Bringers might pursue him and leave us alone for a while so we can think of another option.” Michelle stated.
“It’s the best idea we could come up with.” Asher said darkly.
“I have an idea.” Abraham spoke up. The entire house turned to look at him in surprise. “Well…what if we all left the house for a while? Like…take a vacation somewhere?” Abraham offered.
“They would still follow us. I’m sure they’d find ways to track us.” Michelle responded.
“You said that they were tracking Asher…but what if Asher wasn’t Asher? He could travel as Ashley or something and throw them off our trail?”
“It might confuse them for a while…but they’d still figure us out.” Asher argued.
“But a while is all we would need….we could go somewhere that they’d never expect us to…like the beach. Who ever heard of a vampire going to the beach?” The entire house fell silent for a moment.
“Abraham, I really appreciate your input but, I’m afraid that it’s just too risky.” Michelle said.
“Actually…it’s not that crazy.” Solomon spoke up. “No Dawn Bringer agent would ever expect to find a vampire at the beach…and if he’s disguised as Ashley as they travel, they won’t know it’s him until it’s too late to do anything about it.”
“Solomon, are you serious?” Michelle asked. Solomon just chuckled.
“Well why not?” Solomon asked. “I’ll stay here and take care of the house while you all are gone, and you all can take a break from all this insanity. It won’t be that bad.” Michelle groaned in frustration.
“What about the rest of you? What do you think?” The club all began to consider the option of a trip to the beach.
“Well, might be fun to feel sand on feet again.” Tamil laughed. “I’m in.” Michelle then turned to Katie and Sarah.
“What about you two? You’ll be the hardest ones to get there…what do you think?”
“I’ve never been to the beach before.” Katie admitted.
“Neither have I.” Sarah giggled. “We’d love to go!” Michelle turned to Calypso.
“I don’t even have to ask you, do I?” She asked. Calypso shook her head with a big smile on her face. She finally turned to Asher. “Well…it’s up to you Ash…what do you wanna do? The beach is a very dangerous place for a vampire…how do you feel about this plan?” Asher leaned against the wall and closed his eyes in thought. All eyes were on him now, waiting for his decision.
“My only concern is for this club’s safety. I thought that by leaving, maybe it could be safe…but I also have fear that even if I should leave, this club will still be a target of the Dawn Bringers. So, I think it is a good idea for us to stick together…and Abraham has given a very clever idea. I think we should follow through with it.”
“Even if it means turning into Ashley for a day or two? Or that you’ll be exposed to the sun a great deal?” Michelle retorted. Asher shrugged.
“Worse things could happen. Being Ashley for a little while won’t kill me…and as for the sun? I believe that sunblock and a little time in the shade should suffice. I could use a good tan.” The group laughed at his joke…even Michelle.
“Alright, it seems the decision has been made for me.” She announced. “Pack your things tonight, because tomorrow we go to the beach!”

88
chapters/chapter_17.md
View file

@ -1,88 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 17
Packing took almost no time at all, as no one really had that much they were looking to take with them. Everyone was excited for the beach and were all acting out of the ordinary! Sarah was giddy and trembling with excitement, running around looking for clothes to wear and helping other to pack their luggage. Tamil stumbled around his room wildly, trying to find his suitcase. When asked why he needed it, he would answer “You take suitcase with you when travel, yes?” Abraham found his response hilarious and pointed out that he didn’t need to pack anything...just a towel.
Michelle was in her room packing. She had been to the beach before, and already had some idea of what she was doing. She had a small bag of towels, a book, and her swimsuit. Katie was by far the most reluctant to pack. She seemed a little reluctant, but in the end, she couldn’t her excitement at the thought of seeing it for the first time. Abraham didn’t have much to pack, as he had very little to call his own. It was by far Calypso and Asher that were acting the most out of character.
Calypso had never looked so excited before. The thought of going to the ocean had affected her attitude and actions greatly. Rather than shyly shuffle around the house, doing whatever she could to help out, here she was happy, and bouncing around the house, asking everyone if they needed any assistance and trying her hardest to contain herself, and failing at it. Asher on the other hand was nervous. He seemed kind of distant now and a lot more on edge. He was nervous about going to the beach where there was no protection from the sun and, furthermore, he would have to turn into Ashley for the journey up there. He was also packing his bags, but along with his swim trunks and clothes, he was packing monstrous amounts of sunblock and Abraham even saw him squeeze an umbrella in. He was taking all the precautions necessary.
“Abraham, a moment before you all leave.” Abraham turned to see Solomon standing by the door. He walked outside and joined him in the hallway.
“What is it?” Abraham asked.
“Since my spirit is tied to this house, I can’t go with you all, but I trust all of you to stay safe and look out for one another.” Solomon explained.
“Right.” Abraham said with a grin.
“Abraham, you may not be a monster or a supernatural being…but you are, without a doubt, one of us.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out seven tickets for a train. “Catch the 11:45 train to take you to Key West. If all runs smoothly, you’ll reach your destination by 1:30.” Abraham nodded and stuck the tickets in his back pocket.
“I’ll take good care of them.” Abraham said. Solomon suddenly became very serious and leaned close to Abraham.
“Listen, child…there are three things you need to keep in mind on this trip. The first is that the full moon is only a week away. Michelle will be acting a little odd, as this comes closer. Try to keep her calm and keep her focused on the beach…not on the lunar calendar. Second, Katie is just starting to get used to you…but don’t push your luck. She’s got a long way to go before she trusts you. I suggest keeping some distance between you two.”
“I understand.” Abraham whispered.
“Finally…Asher is walking into very dangerous territory going to the beach with you. I almost don’t want him too go, but I don’t want him to miss out either. Listen, keep an eye on his condition. If he starts burning, tiring out, or sweating really bad, get him out of the sun and somewhere shady fast.” Abraham nodded, considering the possibility of messing up or the thought of Asher dying. It was enough to make him shiver.
“Hey Abraham, you coming?” Abraham looked to see that everyone had gathered downstairs. They were all carrying large bags and were waiting on him. Abraham couldn’t understand the need for bags as big as they were carrying.
“I’m here, what’s up?” Abraham asked. Michelle looked around the room at everyone.
“Okay, we’re almost ready to go. Abraham has our train tickets and we have our supplies, tents, and food. Now there’s only two things left to do. First, Katie and Sarah, take these.” Michelle handed Katie and Sarah two giant suitcases each. Both had wheels on the bottom for them to roll. “When we get to the train station, you two will hold those on either side of you to cover your lower half as you move. Once we reach the ticket booth, it will be up to Calypso and Tamil to make a distraction while you two board. Any questions?”
“No.” Katie answered. “We understand.”
“Excellent, and lastly,” Michelle turned to Asher who was standing behind the group, looking quite nervous, “you need to get changed.” Asher grimaced and nodded.
“Fine…gimme a sec.” Asher breathed in slowly and then shot a dangerous glare at Abraham and Sarah “Don’t laugh.” Suddenly Asher’s body began to turn darker and darker until it looked like a living shadow. The shadow began to shrink and remold itself until, standing in the middle of the room where Asher had been was the small form of Ashley. “Okay, I’m ready.”
“Not yet your not.” Michelle laughed. “Go put on your dress and hat. We gotta keep the sun off of you.” Ashley sighed and walked off to go get changed. “Abraham, while we’re going there, Ashley is going to pretend to be your little cousin. Keep to that story, okay?”
“Uh, right.” Abraham said nervously. Though the thought was funny, he also feared what Asher would think of this plan. A few moments later, Ashley walked back in wearing a large brimmed hat and a cute yellow dress. She looked adorable…but also very pissed. The others were stifling giggles.
“What’s so funny?” Ashley snapped.
“Nothing,” Michelle smiled, “but we need to get going now.”
“How do we get there?” Abraham asked. The question had been on his mind for a while as to how they got to the train station. It was about 30 miles away…how would they get there without arousing suspicion? Solomon suddenly stepped beside Abraham and dropped a set of keys in his hand.
“There’s a van out back…used to be mine. It should have enough gas to get you there.” Solomon explained.
“Abraham, you’re the one who looks the most normal…you’ll drive.” Calypso explained. The truth was that Abraham had never driven before. However, the looks on all their faces was too much to resist. Everyone was so excited about this trip, and he couldn’t let them down.
“Alright, let’s hit the road…how hard can it be?”
Apparently it was very hard. Abraham had nearly wrecked twice and everyone in the car was clutching their hearts, terrified of the prospect of eminent death. When they had finally made it to the train station, Abraham couldn’t help but blush and feel embarrassed as his friends all threw themselves out of the car, practically kissing the ground.
“Okay, it wasn’t that bad.” Abraham said, trying to retain some dignity.
“Yes it was.” Katie snapped.
“Abraham, don’t bother getting your liscene…cause no one will let you get behind the wheel EVER.” Sarah laughed.
“Why does the world spin under foot?” Tamil teetered on his legs, trying hard to stay balance. Abraham ignored their complaining and motioned for them all to follow him. The group made their way to the trainstation. Sarah and Katie both pulled out their suitcases and walked with them on either side of their bodies. The cases did a good job of keeping their lower halves hidden, but it didn’t stop people from looking and wondering what they were doing with such large luggage. The others were getting their own share of attention. Calypso and Tamil were both the subject of a lot of stares and whispers. Calypso couldn’t hide her blue skin and Tamil’s bandages were very easy to see. They tries their best to act natural and continue onward. Michelle and Abraham didn’t get much attention as they looked rather normal, but it Ashley had less luck as plenty of people commented on how cute she looked. Ashley would simply smile and say thanks to everyone who said this, but it was clear there was frustration behind her voice.
“Just bear with it, Asher.” Michelle whispered. “We’ll be there soon.”
“Don’t talk to me until we’re on the train.” Ashley hissed back. She rushed forward and took Abraham’s hand and walked with him, playing the part of a little cousin or sister very well.
“Tickets?” Abraham stopped at the front of the line and reached into his pocket for the ticekts.
“There are seven of us.” The man took his tickets and suddenly frowned.
“These tickets look old…not even from this decade.” Suddenly Abraham realized that these were tickets from long ago when Solomon was still alive to get them himself! He’d messed up!
“I…um…” Suddenly Ashley pulled on Abraham’s sleeve and smiled.
“Can I ride on your back?” She asked. Abraham nodded and lifted her onto his back, giving her a piggy back ride. She then smiled and stared at the ticket man. Her eyes glowed in a familiar hypnotic way.
“The tickets are fine.” She whispered. The man stared at her and his eyes glazed over.
“The….tickets are…fine…”
“Let us get on the train, please.” Ashley said firmly.
“Of course…you may board…” He stepped aside. Abraham carried Ashley onto the train car with the others following closely behind.
“Wow…nice work Asher.” Michelle whispered. Ashley giggled.
“I’ve been at this for a long time now, Michelle.” Ashley replied.
“Well, thanks to you, we didn’t need to cause a scene just to get in.” Michelle commented.
“Shame too…Tamil and I had brought fireworks for that purpose.” Calypso said.
“We save them for beach.” Tamil said kindly. He had his hand on Sarah’s arm as she escorted him onto the train. Katie brought up the rear, and slithered onto the car, closing the door behind her and locking it.
“Okay, we won’t be bothered now.” Katie said assuredly. All of them gathered in the middle of the train car and sat down. They were tired, but happy. They’d finally managed to make it, and their next stop would be the beach! Everyone was itching with excitement and anticipation. Abraham looked around and noticed that Katie had taken a seat in the back. He made sure the others were preoccupied with conversation before going to take a seat across from her.
“Hey.” He said. Katie looked up at him and gave a stern gaze.
“Hey.” She replied. There was an awkward silence for a moment. “Did you need something?” She asked.
“Just, wanted to know if you wanted some company.” Abraham replied. Katie looked at him and then out the window as the train was pulling out of the station.
“Why do you care?” She asked harshly. “I haven’t been especially welcoming towards you.”
“Well…you’re still part of the family, right?” Abraham asked. Katie gave a small laugh.
“Listen, Abraham…the others all consider you one of us, so I will too. But don’t expect me to trust you right away.” Katie stated.
“Why don’t you trust me?” Abraham asked. Katie suddenly glared at him darkly.
“Boy, you have some lousy tact.” She sneered. “Fine, I don’t trust you because you’re human and you’re male.”
“And you hate me for that?”
“I’ve been surrounded by your kind since the day I was hatched…you’re all nothing but trouble, and I have yet to be proven otherwise.” Katie muttered.
“Well…maybe I can prove you wrong.” Abraham said hopefully. Katie laughed darkly.
“Ha! I doubt that.” She snapped. She then closed her eyes and leaned against the window. Abraham got up to leave. “But I hope you can.” She whispered, almost inaudibly.
“What did you say?” Abraham asked.
“I didn’t say anything. Now let me sleep.” She hissed, before turning away. Abraham knew what he’d heard though, and was now more determined than ever to reach her…but that would have to wait. It looked like Sarah was trying to sort through luggage and he needed to help her.
When the train finally came to a stop, the group held back for a while. Michelle had explained that it wasn’t safe for them all to leave with the crowd of people. It was best if they waited for the crowds to clear first. After about 10 minutes, Abraham led the group of the train. Ashley was riding on his back like before, just in case they ran into anyone else asking questions. Michelle walked behind them with Sarah and Katie following, carrying their enormous luggage. Tamil and Calypso followed behind, keeping their eyes out for a place to slip away if things got ugly. They were all working in sync.
“Okay guys, we’ll be at the beach soon…so go find a bathroom and change into your beach clothes.” Michelle announced. The group scattered and headed off to the bathrooms. The only ones who didn’t leave where Abraham, Tamil, and Ashley who were all fine in what they had on. After a while, the others did return. Michelle was wearing a bikini and so was Calypso. One look at Calypso caused Ashley to blush and turn away, which looked incredibly odd. Sarah and Katie had put on bikini tops, but their lower halves were wrapped with a strange sash to cover themselves. The sight of their smooth skin was breathe taking and Abraham couldn’t help but gaze at them.
“What’s wrong with you?” Michelle asked.
“Um…nothing.” Abraham answered, trying to regain his composure.
“Then stop staring like an idiot…let’s go to the beach already!” Michelle laughed.
The trip to the beach would only take about 20 minutes…however, they wanted to avoid the populated areas, so instead the trip was much longer than that. With all the sandspurs, crabs, and other nuisances waiting in the sand, it felt like they would never reach the sandy shores…however as they made their way to the beach, everyone was growing excited to the point of bursting. Calypso took the lead and sprinted ahead of the rest as the sound of the surf could be heard. The rest ran to keep up with her, but this was a hard thing to do, as Calypso seemed unnaturally drawn to the sound and the smell of the shifting tides. When she made it over the hillside, she gasped.
“Oh…my…God…” She fell to her knees on the sand and wept slightly, staring in awe at the sight before her. The sea was gorgeous. It’s rippling tide ran across the powdered white sand and licked it’s edge. The rocks and formations surrounded the area and dotted the crystal clear waters. The suns light reflected off of the turning tides and waves like diamonds floating in the ocean. The relaxing roar of the waves was breathe taking and the clear skies covered everything as far as the eye could see. The sand tickled their feet and welcomed them to its warm and beautiful shores.
As everyone caught up, their reactions were all very similar to Calypso’s. Michelle walked down the sand and smiled a big smile, gazing from the beach to her friends. Katie and Sarah wandered down the sand with Tamil holding onto Sarah’s arm. Tamil could feel the sand under his feet and he smiled, staring blankly around, as if he could take in the sight into his being rather than see it. Abraham carried Ashley down on his back, and she looked happy, but she also looked tired. The suns rays beat down on Ashley, and despite the big hat she was wearing, the heat and the light was starting to affect him, making him weaker.
“You okay, Asher?” Abraham asked nervously.
“I’ll be fine…I just need rest is all.” Ashley answered, resting her head on Abraham’s shoulder. Abraham watched as the others all got to work setting down beach towels and umbrellas. One was quite large so that Ashley could fit under it. Abraham walked Ashley to the umbrella and let her sit down under it. She relaxed and looked out over the water.
“Abraham?” Ashley whispered sadly, “What’s it feel like…to walk in the sun? To embrace the light of day freely?” Abraham didn’t know how to answer her, but only stood watching her. “There was a time, when I could walk in it like you do…until that right was stripped from me by that cursed bite.”
“I’m sorry, Asher.” Abraham muttered. Ashley laughed and waved it away.
“Don’t worry…I’m just being kind of melodramatic I suppose. Go enjoy the beach.” Ashley reached into her own bag and pulled out a book and began to read, the coastal winds whipping at her dress and hat. Abraham nodded and turned to look at the others. Calypso was already in the water, swimming and splashing with her tail. She was clearly having the time of her life. Tamil was on the edge of the shore with Katie. He had his bandaged hands in the water and was feeling it, as if the touch of the ocean was a new experience for him…which it probably was. Katie was giggling and spraying water in his face, which caused him to gasp in shock. Michelle and Sarah were wading through the surf and letting the water wash over their legs as they laughed and splashed each other.
“It seems like they’re all having fun already.” Abraham commented. “Don’t you want to enjoy yourself?” Ashley shook her head.
“This is enjoying myself…don’t worry, when the sun goes down, I’ll come out and join you. But for now, I will wait.” Ashley assured him. “Now go.”
“Okay, but I better not come back and find a pile of ash where you are sitting.” Abraham laughed.
“I’ve got sunscreen,” Ashley snapped, “now GO.” Abraham chuckled and ran out to the water to join the others. Ashley watched him run off and then shot a glance at everyone. There were smiles on everyone’s faces. They all seemed so happy…so carefree. This was all he wanted to see.

70
chapters/chapter_18.md
View file

@ -1,70 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 18
The beach was gorgeous and, as the afternoon dragged on into evening, things only became lovelier. Ashley had been confined to the umbrella all day, but as the sun began to set, she anxiously kept looking out, waiting for it to fully set. Her strength was returning to her. Tamil had enjoyed the feel of the water, but he seemed more interested in playing in the sand. He and Sarah had started building a giant sand castle together. Katie had gone out with Calypso into the surf and were swimming together around the rocks. Abraham was sitting with Ashley and Michelle. The moon was coming out now, and things were starting to cool down. The chill of the air mixed with the sea spray and made everyone feel soaked, even Ashley, who hadn’t touched the water all day.
“We staying out over night?” Abraham asked.
“Yeah, we’ll pitch a camp and stay a night or two.” Michelle said. “But if we’re gonna do that, we may need firewood. I’ll bet there are a few trees not far away we could use.”
“Let’s not worry about that right now.” Ashley spoke up. “The sun isn’t quite down yet, we have some time before it becomes an issue.” Agreeing silently, Michelle stood up.
“Then I’m getting back in the water one more time before it gets too cold to.”
“I’ll join you.” Abraham said, standing up. He shot a look back at Ashley. “Will you be okay by yourself?”
“Abraham, I look like a little girl…I’m not one. I can take care of myself. Get going.” Ashley gave Abraham a kick wich proved to be quite powerful for one so small. Abraham stumbled and bumped into Michelle, who laughed as he tried to steady himself. Tamil’s head came up as he heard them coming.
“Michelle, may we set off fireworks?”
“Tonight, yes.” Michelle said kindly. “But why do you wanna do that so bad? You won’t even be able to see them.” Tamil shrugged.
“Can still feel them…and hear them. Is enough for me.” He went back to building a sand castle as Sarah gazed up and winked at Abraham.
“He just likes to hear explosions.” She giggled.
“They sound cool.” Tamil admitted. Michelle and Abraham laughed as they walked down to the water. When Abraham got to the water, Michelle paused briefly.
“Something wrong?” Abraham asked.
“Just wait a moment.” Michelle said, smiling. As she stood there, the surf began to climb up the sandy shore until it rushed onto Michelle’s toes. She let a loud squeal and giggled uncontrollably, doubling over. She seemed like a happy puppy. “OH GOSH THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” She took off running into the water, splashing around and laughing. She seemed so carefree…so happy. Abraham quickly followed after her. The water eventually reached up to his chest and Abraham could feel it washing on his bare body.
“Michelle?” Abraham called. “Don’t go too deep, it’s not safe.”
“Abraham, you worry too much. Who do you think I am, Ashley?”
“I HEARD THAT, YOU MUTT!” Ashley shouted.
“Bite me!” Michelle laughed.
“Haha, you’re a regular comedian!” Ashley responded. Michelle smirked and swam out a little further. She grabbed hold of a nearby rock sticking up from the water and climbed onto it.
“Abraham, I wanna show you something. Come up here.” Michelle held out her hand for Abraham. Reaching up, he took her hand and allowed her to pull him up onto the rock. He sat down next to her and Michelle pointed to the beach.
“What is it?”
“Just look, Abraham.” Michelle whispered. Abraham looked and saw the club. Sarah burying Tamil in the sand, laughing and carrying on. Ashley sitting under the umbrella reading her book. Calypso was swimming and splashing around in the water not far away.
“I see the club…” Abraham said stiffly.
“You see our family. You see them all happy.” Michelle corrected. “For the first time in a long time…everyone is so happy and carefree. There is no fear in their hearts, and no worry. This is what I want for my family.” Abraham smiled but then paused for a moment and looked back over the sight before him. There was something wrong…something missing.
“Where is Katie?” Abraham asked. Michelle glanced over the club and suddenly frowned as well.
“I don’t see her…we need to find her quickly.” Michelle quickly leaped into the water and swam toward the beach. Abraham looked around and saw an odd shape in the water. It was long…snake like…and unmoving. It was slowly drifting out to sea, further away from the shore. As Abraham stared at it, he could make out a face…with closed eyes.
“KATIE!” Abraham leaped into the water and swam to her. He dove down and wrapped his arms around her middle and tried to swim toward the shore. He grunted as he felt the weight of her long body fight against him, and the pull of the tide was starting to pull him further away. He wasn’t strong enough to pull her alone. “Hold on, Katie!” Abraham reached out and grabbed the side of the rock and held on, keeping his other arm wrapped around Katie’s body.
Suddenly, the tension fell off as he saw another figure swimming up to meet him. Calypso was on Katie’s other side. She had her arms around her too, kicking her tail as hard as she could. “I’m so sorry! I left her out of my sight for only a moment!”
“It’s alright! Just help me get her to the shore!” Abraham called as he began to kick his feet. Calypso and him worked and kicked hard, slowly fighting the tide and bringing Katie towards the shallows. Calypso was tired…and Abraham could barely kick anymore. They were so close…and yet the shore seemed so far away. Abraham reached out his hand as if to grab at the sandy beach, but his strength was failing him.
“You idiot!” A hand reached out and grabbed his wrist. He looked up to see a familiar figure over him. Standing over him was Asher…not Ashley anymore. He was gripping Abraham’s hand and with a mighty tug, he yanked all three, Abraham, Katie, and Calypso free of the water, sending them sprawling on the beach. Abraham rolled over and looked at Asher.
“Thanks Ash…” He suddenly stopped and saw Asher wince and fall to his knees. The sun had not yet set…and his skin was burning.
“Asher, get back under the umbrella!” Michelle cried as she and Sarah ran to his sides and held him up, dragging him over to the umbrella again. “Thanks for helping, but we got this.” Asher didn’t bother to resist as he lay down under the umbrella, trying to cool off.
“Sorry.” Asher muttered, as he lay on the towel beneath him.
“Don’t worry Asher, in little bit, sun will lower ‘nough for you to come out.” Tamil said encouragingly. Asher smiled but then looked to Katie.
“What happened?”
“She wanted to go swimming,” Calypso explained, “She seemed to be doing okay…but I think a wave caught her and she bumped her head on a rock!” Abraham looked and saw a small bump on Katie’s head hidden by her hair. “This is all my fault.”
“No, Calypso,” Sarah said kindly, putting a hand on Calypso’s shoulder, “Katie was being reckless. Just give her some time to wake up and she’ll be back to her old self in no time.
“I’ll keep an eye on her.” Asher offered.
“No, the sun is about to go down and you need some time to play too.” Michelle retorted.
“I’ll stay with her.” Abraham spoke up. The entire group stopped and looked at Abraham for a moment. “Well…I’m kinda tired and I wouldn’t mind just staying put for a while.”
“Well, as long as you’re sure…I have no objections.” Michelle muttered. “Just let us all know if something goes wrong.” She then turned to Sarah. “You and I are going to go grab some firewood. We’re building a bonfire tonight and I need your silk to hold all the wood together. The rest of you, do what you want until we get back.” Michelle and Sarah walked up the beach toward the trees and nearby forests. Shortly after they left, the sun finally began to lower over the horizon and Asher dared to step out from his hiding spot.
“It feels so good now…like a whole new chill in the air.” Asher commented. The moon was out and Abraham couldn’t help but note how bright it was…and how close to full it was.
“Asher, I’m a bit concerned.” Abraham said. Abraham lay back on the towel and looked up at the moon. “We planned on staying out here for two days I think…but the moon is so close to full…what if something happens to Michelle?”
“Michelle won’t change unless it’s a complete full moon, and it’s not time yet…but rest assured, I will deal with any problems that may come. You’re on vacation, kid…try to relax.” Asher reassured him. Abraham started to respond when suddenly he let out a gasp of shock.
“Wha!?” Katie, who was sleeping soundly next to him, had suddenly rolled over in her sleep and was now cuddling up against Abraham, her long tail looping itself around his leg and her hands clutching his shirt.
“Hahahaha! It looks like Katie’s managing to stay relaxed.” Asher laughed.
“What do I do?!” Abraham hissed fearfully.
“Settle down and go with it, Abraham.” Asher winked. “Most boys would die to be in your position.”
“Yeah! I’m sure she’s the one who killed them for it!” Abraham shouted back. Asher laughed and walked down toward the water. He looked a little tanner than normal…possibly from the sun. His gazed seemed fixed on the ocean…at a certain mermaid who was reclining on a rock, looking out at the moon. Abraham turned his head to look at Katie.
She had snuggled into him and was clinging to his body. She looked so peaceful, and admittedly lovely in the light of the moon. Her scales were a lovely emerald and her wet hair cascaded over her body. If it were anyone else, Abraham would have been very excited about being in such a predicament. However, the fact that it was Katie made him that much more nervous. Katie could be very dangerous and he had no idea how she would react when she woke up and found out that she’d been snuggling into Abraham’s chest. Part of him wanted to get her off of him…and another part of him didn’t mind this at all.
After a while the sun had fully disappeared from view and the only source of light was coming from the gorgeous moon overhead. The salty sea air made everything feel damp and Abraham was feeling himself calming down considerably. Though it felt odd having Katie on him, he couldn’t deny the fact that he was glad to have the company. His gaze turned next to the beach where he could see two figures on a rock in the water…one was Calypso…and the other was Asher. They were sitting together, but what they were doing was a mystery, Abraham couldn’t quite make it out. He tried to adjust himself to get a better look, but as he did, Katie made a soft groaning noise and he knew that stirring her would only upset her. He settled down again and allowed her to cling to him still.
“She must think you are pillow or something.” Tamil chuckled. How had he known what Katie was doing without being able to see it? Could he hear her? Could he sense her sleeping?
“What makes you say that?”
“She cling to you like child does to parent.” Tamil laughed. “I can feel her.” Tamil continued to work on his sandcastle quietly. Abraham stared at him for a moment…and then decided it was time to ask.
“Tamil, how did you join the club? Michelle said that you were the first one here…” Abraham asked. Tamil stopped his work and leaned back a little. His sightless eyes gazing off into the void. There was a frown upon his face.
“I once was able to see…” He muttered. “Long time ago…I was just normal boy. But being locked in crypt for centuries…make me lose sight.”
“How?” Abraham asked, dreading the answer.
“You not know what it like…” Tamil whispered, “locked in darkness…with only images in memories past…these images…all I have left.” Tamil curled up and wrapped his arms around his knees. Abraham quickly dreaded that he’d ever brought up the question.
“I’m sorry, Tamil…I didn’t know.”
“No,” Tamil answered, “best you do know…I tell you my past…how I come to this place.”

75
chapters/chapter_19.md
View file

@ -1,75 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 19
“Hey, save your stories for later, Tamil!” Michelle called out as she walked past them, carrying a stack of firewood. The sun was setting and she looked ready to start the fire. Tamil stood up and smiled.
“Abraham, would you give me hand to fireplace?” Tamil asked. “I cannot find my way.” Abraham started to get up but then felt Katie stir on his chest.
“Um…what about her?” Abraham asked. Tamil chuckled.
“I almost forgot!”
“What should I do?” Abraham asked.
“Pray perhaps?” Tamil suggested. “Seems like a good idea.”
“Look, just help me.” Abraham hissed. Tamil shrugged and reached out with his foot to kick Katie.
“Katie, wake up. Abraham wants to move.” Abraham’s face went very pale and he looked to see Katie grumble and open her eyes to see Abraham’s face. There was a long pause as the two stared at each other, and the look of sleep and tiredness in Katie’s face suddenly changed to shock, fear, and then rage in a matter of seconds.
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TRYING TO DO!?”
“I-I…I’m sorry I…”
“LET GO OF ME!” Katie quickly slithered away from Abraham, blushing furiously and fuming.
“Not his fault, Katie,” Tamil chuckled. “You cuddled up to him yourself.”
“Oh shut up, Tamil! You didn’t see it!”
“Doesn’t mean I do not know.” Tamil grinned. Katie huffed and slithered away, trying hard to focus the other way. Tamil didn’t move, waiting on Abraham to help him. Abraham watched her go and just sighed.
“Thanks Tamil…really helpful.”
“I try…you thank me by taking me to fire?” Tamil asked. Abraham stood up and took Tamil’s arm. “Thank you.” Abraham walked Tamil to the fire pit where everyone was starting to gather. Michelle and Sarah were setting down the wood and putting into a pile to light up. Katie was grumbling and blushing in a corner, watching them work, refusing to make eye contact with Abraham or Tamil. Sarah and Michelle just giggled at this. Up from the beach, the figures of Asher and Calypso could be seen. Her tail still wet, she was unable to walk, so Asher was carrying Calypso to the fire. Calypso had her arms around Asher’s neck and Asher was holding her gently in his arms.
“So we’re all here?” Sarah asked. “I brought marshmallows and stuff to cook!” Everyone sat down. Asher set Calypso beside him and layed her tail close to the logs so that they could be warmed when the fire was started.
“My Asher, you’re quite the gentlemen, aren’t you?” Sarah laughed. Asher blushed and looked away, as Calypso smiled sheepishly. “Michelle?” Everyone turned to see Michelle who was staring absentmindedly up at the sky…the moon was shining brightly…and it was almost full. There was a look of dread in her eyes.
“Michelle, don’t think about that right now.” Asher said sternly. Michelle blinked and looked away, as if pulled out of a daze.
“Sorry…sorry.” She said quietly. “Asher, would you mind starting the fire?” Asher nodded and stood up from his seat. He knelt down by the logs and picked up a pair of sticks and some moss laying by the sand. He stuck the moss between the sticks and began rubbing the sticks between the moss….fast. So fast that Abrahams eyes could barely follow the movements and rotations of the twigs. Soon, smoke was rising from the moss as it began to burn until, at last, a small fire was started on the two sticks. He threw the burning sticks into the stack of logs and began to toy with it until a small fire began to roar to life.
“Thank you Asher.” Michelle said with a smile. She sat down by the fire and watched the flames come alive. Asher leaned back and sat down beside Calypso.
“So now what do we do?” Katie asked. Sarah got up and began passing around sticks and marshmallows for everyone to cook. Calypso had to help Tamil put his marshmallow on as he stuck his own finger several times.
“Well, how about we tell stories…or play a game?” Sarah offered. Suddenly her eyes brightened and she squealed happily. “Let’s play Truth or Dare!” The group laughed around the fire and nodded.
“Alright, but you have to start, Sarah!” Michelle announced. “Truth or dare?” Sarah pondered this for a moment and then shrugged.
“Truth then.” Michelle and the others looked at each other and then turned back to Sarah. Michelle leaned forward and smirked.
“How do you poop?” The entire group giggled at this question, including Sarah. Sarah just beamed and whispered.
“I don’t poop! I just hold it all in! Why do you think my abdomen is so big?” She giggled. Abraham gasped.
“Really!?” At this the whole gang burst into howling laughter.
“Of course not, you dummy! I do too poop! But that’s not something you just talk about!” Sarah cried through tears of laughter. Michelle then grinned and shrugged.
“I guess since I asked the question, I’ll go next.” Michelle offered. This time Calypso jumped up.
“Truth or dare, Michelle?” Michelle smirked arrogantly.
“Dare!” Michelle challenged. Calypso smiled and pulled out some string.
“I dare you to tie your hair in a ponytail.” She laughed. The whole gang ooed and turned to look at Michelle who suddenly looked very concerned.
“But…but I don’t like hair stuff…I like it hanging free.” Michelle whined. Calypso held firm, and after a few moments of silence, Michelle groaned and took the string. “Okay, Sarah gimme a hand with this.” Sarah scurried over and began tying Michelles hair back. Michelle’s face was filled with disgust. Tamil leaned close to Abraham to whisper.
“Michelle does not like hair ornaments. She like her free hair. What you call it, Michelle? Natural hair?” Tamil asked.
“I like my hair to hang naturally…I can’t stand ponytails and crap in my hair.” Michelle grumbled. “Someone get back at Calypso for me!” Tamil leaned back and chuckled at this.
“Truth or Dare, Calypso?” Tamil asked. Calypso thought about it for a moment and then smiled back.
“Dare.” Tamil gave a broad smile.
“I dare you to kiss Asher.”
Calypso’s smile vanished almost instantly and Asher nearly fell over in shock. The entire group gasped and looked at Calypso to see if she would do it. Tamil just grinned, knowing that he’d caused quite a situation. There was a look on his face of sheer amusement…as if this was his plan for a while. Had he? Tamil was a mystery…it was hard to tell what he was thinking sometimes, but it was quite clear that he was intelligent; far more than Abraham had given him credit for.
“Now hold on a second!” Asher stammered. “She…she doesn’t have to do that! Don’t I have some say in this?”
“Oh don’t pretend like you don’t want it.” Sarah giggled.
“I’m willing to bet that’s what you two were doing out on that rock earlier anyway.” Michelle snickered. “What’s wrong with letting us see it?” With each comment made, Tamil only smiled bigger.
“Oh stop being so bashful and just get it overwith!” Katie shouted happily, smiling just as big as everyone else. Asher turned to Calypso who wasn’t looking at him, but staring at the fire.
“Calypso, you…you don’t have to do this…it’s fine.”
“No Asher,” she whispered quietly. She turned her body to face Asher and placed her hand on his shoulder near his neck, pulling herself to him. Asher made a slight twitching movement, as if to escape her, but then he relaxed and watched her look up at him with her beautiful blue eyes. “I do have to do this.” She leaned up to Asher and closed her eyes as her lips touched his.
At first it was just a light brushing of the lips, barely a tease. Asher just stared for a moment, his eyelids fluttering over his blood red eyes. Finally he began to close his and give in to her advance. He leaned into the kiss and their lips met. They shared the silent kiss…and not a sound was made from anyone. Nobody laughed…nobody catcalled…nobody whistled. They watched the always silent and strong Asher, kiss the lips of the shy and beautiful Calypso.
“It’s about freaking time.” Katie whispered with a soft smile.
“Amen to that.” Sarah whispered, as Calypso and Asher finally broke the kiss. As they broke apart, the two only stared at each other for a long moment, with a slight blush on their faces. Calypso quickly scooted away from Asher bashfully, almost ashamed of what she’d done. Asher just sat still, processing what had happened.
“Ya know, I’ve always pictured the two of you kissing…I was expecting something more…I dunno…steamy!” Michelle noted.
“Shut up.” Calypso muttered.
“I mean, after reading those Twilight novels and other vampires love stuff, I thought-”
“DON’T EVEN START!” Asher barked. His uproar caused a surge of laughter from the others, breaking the awkward silence. Abraham found himself laughing as well, joining in the fun. He then turned and realized that it was Tamil’s turn.
“Tamil,” Abraham spoke up, “truth or dare?” Everyone turned to look at Tamil.
“Truth.” Tamil answered. “Am not so good at dares.” Abraham thought long and hard about what he wanted to ask Tamil. He knew so little about him…but he could only ask one question in this game. What did he want to know most?
“Tamil, how did you join the club?” Abraham asked. The club all groaned and laughed.
“C’mon, what kind of question is that?”
“That’s not embarrassing at all!”
“Do another!”
The only person who didn’t laugh was Tamil, who only stared off into the void. Abraham waited until everyone calmed down. Tamil breathed in and sighed loudly.
“It is…interesting question.” Tamil pointed out. “I was last to come to the club, as you know.”
“But how did you find it?” Abraham asked.
“The same way everyone else did…Michelle.” Tamil said.
“It’s true,” Calypso said quietly, “Michelle was the first to join the club, and she’s the leader…which means she’s in charge of recruitment. Whenever she hears word about a monster in need, she goes to them and brings them to Solomon. That’s how most of us got here in the first place.”
“So…where did Michelle find you, Tamil?” Abraham asked. “Were you in Egypt?” Tamil didn’t look up at Abraham but only stared out into space…as if deep in thought.
“Not Egypt…found me in dark and cold place.” The club fell silent as Tamil spoke…all listening to his tale. “I tell you whole story.”

72
chapters/chapter_20.md
View file

@ -1,72 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 20
“Moma…Baba…”
Tamil’s words, like his world, were lost in darkness. He could see nothing; not even his memories were visible. What did the sun look like again? What is color and what is it’s meaning? Does wind even have a feeling? It had been so long…so long in this darkness. Only two words rang true in his mind…true words he repeated again and again, trying to grasp them…feel them…touch them…see them.
“Moma…Baba…”
He reached out, trying to push away the darkness. His hands hit solid matter. He pushed and shoved against the surface, struggling to move it away. He was so sick of the darkness, and yet also, he felt hesitant…he hated the darkness so…but he feared to leave its embrace. With a loud grinding sound, the object moved and fell away, and still darkness trapped him. Why was it still there? Had he not removed the darkness from his path?
“Hello?” He stumbled forward, reaching and grasping for the light that he couldn’t find. The floor he fell down upon was cold to his bare feet. He gasped and pat the ground, feeling it again…feeling that it existed. He tripped once again and fell to his elbows and knees. He still could not find his way through this inky black.
“Help me!” Tamil cried. “I cannot see! Please, I cannot see! Please, someone turn on the light! Turn on the light!” No light came on, but there were loud footsteps that he could hear growing louder. As if they were coming to him, they seemed to echo and grow. Tamil attempted to rise to his feet again, but wobbled on his tired and weak legs. The steps began speaking in a strange language…could they see him in this dark? But then that meant…that it wasn’t darkness to them, but only to him.
“I can’t see…” Tamil screamed, backing up against the wall. “I CANNOT SEE!”
“It’s talking!”
“What?” Tamil cried. What was that voice just now? What had it said? The language sounded so strange…and yet so familiar…like he’d been listening to it for the past few years.
“The damn thing is alive! The mummy is alive!!”
“Who is there?!” Tamil asked. “Please…please help me!”
“Shoot the blasted thing!”
*POW POW*
“AAAAH!” Tamil screamed and fell backwards, feeling two powerful objects rip through his chest. He feel backwards, clutching his chest and leaning against the pillar. “What is happening!? What did you do!? I can’t see!!!”
“It keeps talking that weird language! Shoot it again!”
*POW POW POW*
Tamil shouted again and rolled away, trying hard to stop his shaking hands. What was this pain that he felt with each one of those wretched sounds? Why couldn’t he see anything? Why was it still so dark? He could feel the heat of light around him…but he could not pierce this veil! What was this strange language that he was hearing, and why did it sound so familiar to him? He struggled to his feet, tears dripping from his empty sightless eyes.
“Please…please stop!”
“Goddamn, the thing won’t die! IT WON’T STAY DOWN!”
“Quick, call the police! The firemen! I don’t care who! Get help for God’s sake!” The sound of running footsteps told him that the odd men had left. He felt alone again, and he almost wished for their return. Was it better to have men around who wished to kill you…or to be left alone in a cold and empty blackness you knew you couldn’t escape. Now the truth was sinking in…the unavoidable truth of why it was so black…of why he couldn’t see.
“I am blind!” Tamil whimpered, tears rolling down his face. “I cannot see…because I have been struck blind!” Tamil fell against the wall and wailed, his voice turning to a long and mournful howl that echoed in the large room he was trapped in. He wanted to escape, wanted to see, wanted to feel the sting from the light of the Egyptian sun again…but no. Now he was locked within the infinite blackness of his own eyes. “I am blind!”
Tamil gasped as he heard the footsteps returning, but there were more this time, and they were all shouting in that language again. Tamil struggled to remain balanced, unsure about which way he should go. He didn’t like those horrible painful things that kept hitting him when they spoke. They were like arrows of burning fire, but they felt so much worse than that! Though they didn’t kill him, they were very painful. This wasn’t the feeling he wanted. Tamil made a sprint to the left, where the air felt oddly fresher. Perhaps he could escape his prison that way. It was worth a shot.
“It’s down there! See it!?”
“Damn it, you weren’t kidding! Is it a curse!?”
“I don’t give a damn, shoot it! Shoot it!”
Tamil heard their voices and tried to run faster, but his legs fell out from under him as he slipped on a flight of stairs that he had not seen. He tripped and rolled down the stairs, each crash feeling like iron spears had been thrust at his sides. It hurt so much…so much pain in the dark.
“It fell! Shoot it while it’s down!”
“Who is there?!” Tamil pleaded desperately. “Please, help me! I just want my moma and baba!”
“KILL IT!”
“MOMA, BABA!”
There was the sound of rustling and struggling, and then crashing. The voices were mixed in with two others. There were screams and the sound of snarling and even a sick sound that was a combination of what appeared to be a snap and a gurgling sound. Soon, all the noise died down, but Tamil felt no pain…felt no harm. The arrows no longer struck him.
“Are you alright?” This was a different voice than before…it was not a mans voice but a girls, and it was much younger.
“Who is this?”
“I’m sorry, I do not speak your language…do you perhaps know English?” She asked. English? What is this? Was that the language that they spoke. Yes, it did have a familiar ring to it…as if he’d been listening to it…for a long time.
“Y-y-yes.” Tamil whispered, struggling to imitate the language he was so new to. He could feel her smile.
“My name is Michelle. What is yours?”
“Name…Tamil.” Tamil whispered. “Where…Moma and Baba?”
“Tamil, where are you from?” Michelle asked.
“Egypt…”
“You are not in Egypt now, Tamil…you’re in America.”
“A…amer…” Tamil rolled the word around in his mouth, trying to repeat it.
“It’s a different country…far far away from your home…and from what I read on your exibit…you’ve been in a coffin for 5,000 years or more.”
“5,000 years?” Tamil gasped, struggling to maintain his own breathe…fighting the reality he was now exposed to. “That…that so long….” The tears built up once more in his eyes and he began to shiver and shake. “No…it not…it not true!”
“Tamil, I’m sorry.”
“Why you lie!?”
“I’m not lying.”
“IT A LIE! IT NOT TRUE!” Tamil began beating and swinging at the girl in front of him, but she held onto him with unusual strength. “Say…say it a lie…” The girl wrapped her arms around him and held him close to her…like his moma did.
“I’m sorry Tamil…I’m so sorry.”
“It not true…it not…” He began to cry uncontrollably. The loneliness…the darkness…it all trapped him. He could remember nothing…he could see nothing. He was trapped in the truest dark. It was terrifying. It was cold. So very cold.
“Michelle, we need to go. I smell people coming.” A second voice spoke up. It was male…but also young.
“Okay, Asher…keep them occupied.” Michelle answered.
“Will do.” Asher responded. Michelle took Tamil’s hand and helped him to his feet.
“Tamil, would you like to come with us?”
“With you?”
“Yes,” Michelle said. “You’re not alone, Tamil…there are others like you, and we’re trying to build a group of us where we can live in peace!”
“Other…Egyptians?”
“Oh, no…you’re the first mummy we’ve found. But we have others. We’re a family.” Family. That word was a comfort…it was warm. Tamil gripped Michelle’s hand tightly.
“Family…sound nice…” Tamil said weakly.
“Then come along, Tamil. Be part of our family! Asher, clear us a path out of this place!” Michelle wrapped her arm around Tamil’s shoulders and walked him up the steps.
“Alright…museum security is on it’s way. Keep moving, and I’ll keep them back.” Tamil felt an odd sense of security from Michelle and Asher…but more than anything…from the word family. It was a light in the darkness.

66
chapters/chapter_21.md
View file

@ -1,66 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 21
The next day had been almost as fun as the first day. Abraham’s mind was still wandering back to the night before, after hearing Tamil’s story and seeing Asher kiss Calypso. It had been an amazing experience getting to mingle and feel a part of the Monster Club. It felt like they were becoming more than just a group of people he was living with. He cared about each of them and began to learn about them all…they were becoming more than friends…more like a family. And yet, he couldn’t shake the feeling that this was…not quite true either. How could they be family if he was so normal and plain. All of them contributed to the club and did something to keep it functioning. However, Abraham could do so little. Here he sat in the sand, near the umbrella, watching all the others running, swimming, and laughing.
“Something on your mind?” Abraham turned to see the little girl, Ashley. Asher was still weakened by the sun, and to conserve his own energy and keep himself fully shaded, he remained in the form of Ashley while under the umbrella.
“Just thinking.” Abraham sighed.
“The beach isn’t a place for thinking…it’s a place for fun.” Ashley replied. She reached to her sunscreen and began lathering it on her already tanning skin. The sun must be effecting him even under the umbrella.
“You don’t seem to be having fun.” Abraham smirked.
“You’re lucky to be a human Abraham.” Ashley said sadly. “When you become something like me, so much is taken from you. I can never walk in the sun again…never taste garlic…never go a week without the taste of blood in my mouth.”
“But you have so much too! Super strength, super speed, shape shifting…” Abraham argued. Ashley didn’t look at him, she stared out at the beach where all the others were laughing and enjoying the sunshine and the surf.
“I’d give it all up…to be over there right now.” Ashley whispered. Abraham stared at her for a long moment and then looked out to the others. He hadn’t considered what Ashley was going through. However, he’d been given a small glimpse. “Get over there and join them.” Ashley urged. “I’ll be alright.” Abraham gave Ashley a smile and then got up to go play. Sarah beckoned him over to build sand castle with Tamil, and with a laugh, he ran to help Tamil, who felt more at home than ever in the powdery sand. Calypso splashed and leaped through the water with a large beam on her face. Katie stuck to the shore, but did dare to dip her scaly tail in the surf every now and then. Michelle swam out with Calypso and splashed around with her. With the exception of Ashley, everyone was out in the sun, enjoying themselves.
Time trickled by like sand in an hourglass until, inevitably, the sun was beginning to set. Asher dared to venture out from under the umbrella and assume his real form. The others welcomed him with open arms as they began to settle themselves on the shore, preparing another fire. The group began to gather the wood needed, but it wasn’t until Sarah let out a groan that they realized something was wrong.
“What’s going on?” Michelle asked.
“We’re out of logs for firewood.” Sarah said. “We only had enough for last night.” Asher stood up with a grin.
“I’ll go get it.” He said. “I wanna stretch my legs anyway. I’ll be back in 5 minutes.” He took off without another word, sprinting into the forest not far off. The others began to chitchat and talk. Abraham listened in and giggled at a joke that Tamil was telling. Michelle was laughing too, but her laughter seemed to fade a little. Her eyes seemed slightly out of focus as she looked down at her feet.
“Are you alright Michelle?” Katie asked.
“I…I don’t…” Michelle tried to speak but her words seemed strained. Along the sand an eerie and familiar glow could be seen, covering them all in its blue hue.
“Oh my GOD!” Calypso squeaked. “THE MOON!” Everyone turned to see what Calypos had indicated. Indeed, the moon was out and beautiful…but it was also completely round. They were experiencing a full moon. It was as if the world had been set in slow motion. Everyone’s eyes went from the moon to Michelle, who dared not turn out of disbelief. Slowly, and with great pain, did Michelle turn to look at it. Her eyes filled with nothing short of absolute terror.
“GET AWAY FROM ME!” Michelle screamed as her body began to shake furiously. The group leaped to their feet and scattered. Calypso made for the water as fast as she could and dived in. Sarah and Katie ran together, Sarah pulling a stumbling and screaming Tamil behind her. Though he was unable to see, the expression on his face made it seem like he’d witnessed a horror movie made real…which is what seemed to be the case. Abraham could barely move as he witnessed the terrifying transformation.
As he watched her, he couldn’t help but notice certain details to her transformation. As she changed, scars began to appear on her side and on her face. Long gashes that he’d never seen before, and they seemed to burn her. Her teeth became fangs and her hair began to grow ever longer. Her ears became pointed and began to migrate up her head. Her finger nails became sharp and long. Her eyes…her gorgeous blue eyes…were now filled with horror and a hint of rage that was growing stronger.
“ABRAHAM…GET…AWAY! NOW!!” Michelle pleaded, falling to her knees and clawing at herself, fighting to remain in control. “ASHER…GET…ASHER!” Abraham tried to flee…but his feet were like concrete shoes. Her soft skin began to rip away from her body as if she was shedding skin. With each slash of her claw like hand, she ripped away more flesh, revealing fur…long and glistening fur that was the same color as her hair! The wolf was coming out of her! Michelle screamed in agony as she continued to rip away her flesh and fur became more visible. Her legs grew longer and like long paws, while her hands became larger and more claw like. From above her butt, a long and shaggy tail could be seen emerging. Despite these changes, Abraham couldn’t shake his gaze away from her eyes. Those sad and scared eyes. There was more to them than just fear or sadness…there was a plea. She was asking for something. There was something in her face that was begging for Abraham to do something. Just before her snout began to grow out like a wolf, he saw her whimper it.
“Help me…please.”
She was gone. Her eyes which once held warmth and kindness were cold and malicious. She bared her fangs dangerously and drool dripped from her muzzle. Her furious gaze rested on Abraham and she licked her chops. She raised back her head and howled to the moon, a long and terrible sound that caused Abraham to shake involuntarily.
“ABRAHAM RUN!” Sarah came running out of nowhere. She leaped forward, all 8 legs outstretched to cover ground. She shoved Abraham away as Michelle swung out her claw at him. Abraham hit the sand with a hard thud and looked up to see that Sarah had fallen on top of him. She lifted him up and shoved him forward. “Go! Michelle will kill you! You have t-AAAAH!” Sarah screamed as Michelle lunged at her. She used her own size to counter Michelle, but it wasn’t nearly enough as Michelle easily tossed her aside. Abraham, finally coming to his senses, took off running away from her.
Michelle’s attention fell back on Abraham and she started chasing him on all fours. Abraham couldn’t out run her, and the loose sand was causing him to trip and stumble over himself. He would never get away. Michelle was almost upon him!
“STOP!” Suddenly, Michelle was stopped in her tracks as Katie had slithered in out of the blue. She coiled herself around Michelle’s arms and legs, using her bodies constricting power to hold her. Michelle roared and snapped, struggling. Though Katie’s hold was strong, it was clear she was straining to keep Michelle down. “RUN DAMN IT!” Katie screamed. “IT’S YOU SHE WANTS!”
“Why!?” Abraham asked.
“Werewolves crave human flesh above others!” Katie snapped. “Now stop talking and run! I can’t ho-GYAH!” Katie was grabbed by the neck and thrown to the sand by a furious Michelle. Michelle snarled, prepared to bite down on Katie and end her life. Suddenly, a wave came rolling in from behind and forced Michelle away. Calypso was perched on a rock, building up more water by swimming around it fast, sending waves constantly at the blood thirsty werewolf. Abraham started running again, but he could hear the annoyed and hungry wolf behind him. He felt her breathe, heard her growl. Her fangs were at his back.
“HELP!”
“AAAAAH!” Abraham heard a scream and turned to see Sarah. She stood between him and Michelle, but she was clutching her shoulder and neck in pain as red blood trickled from it. Her long braid had fallen to the ground as, Michelles claw had cleaved it from the rest of her hair. Sarah fell to the ground, in agony, clutching her wound, her now mangled hair laying out.
“NO! SARAH!” Katie screamed, slithering to her side as fast as she could. Michelle took no notice and, once again turned to Abraham. Abraham felt tears in his eyes as he watched Sarah, gasping for breathe and Katie doing everything she could to save her. There was nothing he could do. He couldn’t outrun Michelle…he couldn’t fight her. What was he? Just a weak human. A piece of werewolf food.
“No…no, Michelle…please don’t do it!” Abraham whimpered, falling over, trembling from fear. There was no trace of the old Michelle in those eyes. She was gone. All that remained was the animal within…the animal that was gazing at him hungrily. This was the end. A long shadow fell over him as the wolf lowered herself to feed. Abraham shut his eyes tight, ready for death.
“RAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!” Abraham’s eyes burst open to see Michelle stumbling back as a tornado of bats screeched and forced her back. The bats reformed and standing between him and the wolf was Asher. His face was contorted in rage and fear.
“Get away from here!” Asher ordered. Abraham stared at him for a moment in disbelief. “I SAID MOVE!” Asher snarled, his eyes flashing red. “Help the others!” Michelle roared and charged, but Asher was ready. He held nothing back as he slammed his body into Michelle and the two titans clashed. It was like something from a movie…the two most deadly monsters in horror and myth were fighting each other under the full moon. Abraham had seen this before, back at the house, but this was different. This wasn’t like before. Michelle had been restrained back then, and no one had been hurt. Also, it had been clear that Asher was holding back for her safety…but Asher didn’t seem as reserved this time. There was rage in his eyes…a fury. Would he actually kill Michelle to save them?
No. That wasn’t what Asher wanted. Abraham knew deep down that Asher would avoid such an outcome. Even so, it was clear that Asher was going to put everything he had into stopping Michelle. He couldn’t imagine the pain Asher had to endure. Having to hold back against an opponent who wouldn’t show him the same courtesy. Abraham leaped to his feet at last and ran to Katie and Sarah. Tamil was there as well, he was crying over Sarah who was now bleeding heavily.
“I run got Asher when Sarah go save Abraham!” Tamil explained through the tears.
“Asher will take care of her.” Katie agreed. “But what about Sarah?” Calypso came crawling up the beach, her fins still too wet to become legs again.
“Her cut isn’t deep. She was just scratched, but we need to stitch that up quick or she’ll pass out.” Calypso said. “Get her down the beach. Abraham use your towel to dry me off.” Though she spoke to them all, her eyes were locked on the battle between Asher and Michelle which was escalating with each moment. Every time Michelle attempted to flee and go for Abraham or anyone else in the club, Asher would leap in her way, forcing her back with fangs bared and eyes glowing with wild fire.
“I’ve never seen anything like this.” Abraham gasped, watching the war waging before his eyes.
“Oh Michelle…” Calypso tearfully cried. “She must be so torn apart.” Abraham ripped off his shirt and began patting Calypso dry, but he still watched the fight. Asher was forcing Michelle up a steep rocky cliff on the far side of the beach. The two were locked in a supernatural struggle, their bodies shadowed and eclipsed by the full moons light itself. Abraham was interrupted from the fight when Calypso’s fins finally turned to legs and she climbed to her new feet. “Help me to Sarah.” Calypso ordered. Abraham lifted her up under his arm and ran with her to the far end of the beach where Katie had set Sarah down. Sarah was still breathing, but she looked really pale. Calypso knelt down beside her and began to look over the wound.
“Calypso, will she-”
“She’ll live,” Calypso barked, “but you need to calm down.” Abraham had seen her like this once before when Katie had been brought back to the house. The normal shy and timidness that Calypso showed was gone, and replaced by a sense of urgency and seriousness. She was in charge here, and she was letting them all know it.
“She won’t become a werewolf will she?” Tamil asked in fear.
“No.” Calypso said. “Only humans can carry the curse of the werewolf. Besides, she was only scratched, not bitten.” Tamil breathed a sigh of relief and backed off to let her work. “Katie, I need a hair pin and some fishing line. Go grab a fishing pole and bring it to me.” Katie slithered off to go do as told as Calypso continued to treat the injury. When she returned, she handed the hair pin to Calypso and extended the pole. Calypso took the pin and then turned to Abraham. “Look in Asher’s bag and you’ll find his knife. Get it and cut me about 16 inches of fishing line.” Abraham did as he was instructed and found the knife, cutting the line at about the right length. All was deathly quiet as Calypso worked. Abraham dared to look back up at the fight and saw that Michelle and Asher were still locked in combat.
It looked as if shadow fought with the wolf. Asher’s body kept shifting from his physical form into shadows and bats. It was beyond a simple fight now. He didn’t know what this was, but whatever it was…it was unbelievable to witness.
“I’ve stitched her up as best as I can.” Calypso whispered, finishing the stitching and breaking off the line. “It’s rushed but it will hold until we get home and I can properly treat it.”
“Thank you, Calypso!” Katie cried, hugging the now sleeping Sarah. The color was returning to her face and her breathing wasn’t as labored.
“I’m so sorry.” Abraham whispered. “This was my fault…I put you all in danger and Sarah got hurt for me.”
“No.” Everyone turned to look at Katie who had spoken. Everyone, including Abraham, seemed shocked by her response. “This wasn’t your fault. Don’t blame yourself.”
“Where Michelle and Asher now?” Tamil asked. Everyone turned to look up at the top of the cliff where Asher and Michelle were now glaring at each other furiously. They were close to the edge. The next move would be the last one. Asher shot a glance down at the others and saw that they were alright. He then nodded and charged Michelle. Though he couldn’t hear it, Abraham could have sworn he saw Asher’s mouth form a simple sentence.
“I’m sorry.”
Asher crashed into Michelle and the two of them plunged over the edge of the cliff, falling into the crashing waves below and out of sight. The last thing that could be heard was the sound of a terrified and furious howl from Michelle. The sickening smack as their bodies hit the water was so loud that it caused Abrahams stomach to turn over in his gut.
“ASHER! MICHELLE!” Calypso screamed.
“What happened?!” Tamil begged, desperately waiting to hear what had happened.
“They’re…they’re gone.” Abraham muttered.
“That wouldn’t kill Asher or Michelle though!” Katie gasped. “That couldn’t kill them! They’re too tough!”
“You’re right.” Calypso whispered. “We’ll wait for them.” She sat down beside Sarah and Tamil joined her. Abraham didn’t sit. His eyes stayed on the spot where they had both fallen. There was no movement, but he couldn’t see a body. He knew they were right…a fall like that wouldn’t kill either of them. But what had happened to them? Who would emerge from the water the next morning? Abraham could only watch the moon travel across the night sky and silently curse it for what it had done to Michelle and to Sarah.
“Michelle…please be alright.” Abraham muttered desperately.

75
chapters/chapter_22.md
View file

@ -1,75 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 22
The sun was starting to rise. Sarah and Katie were sleeping side by side and the look of fatigue on their faces was apparent. Sarah was doing much better, and the cuts on her body had been stitched up very well. Her color had returned to her face and, according to Calypso, she would be okay for the trip home. Calypso wasn’t asleep though. Rather she had run to the water and had been gone for hours looking for Michelle and Asher, who still had not resurfaced. Her fear had driven her to sheer hysteria. How could anyone bear the thought of losing two friends so suddenly? Tamil, who usually had some funny wisecrack or a humorous outlook on things, was now as silent as the grave, with an equally dark look on his face. He stared off into the void, listening and waiting for any indication that everything was alright.
Abraham was sitting on the sands, and his eyes were gazing down at his feet. He felt guilt running through his mind. Had this all been his fault? Katie had said that a werewolf will always attack a human first…and because he didn’t run away or fight back, the others had been hurt trying to protect him…and now it was possible that Asher and Michelle were gone forever. Why wasn’t he stronger? Why couldn’t he do the things the others did? Why did he have to be the weak link in this family? As these questions filled his thoughts, his fists tightened and he bit his lip, fighting back tears of frustration.
Suddenly, out over the water, a silhouette could be seen. The suns glare made it hard to make out, but Calypso’s fin like ears were distinguishable. She swam over to the shore and climbed up onto the sand. Tamil’s head perked up at the sound, as if hoping it was Michelle or Asher he heard.
“Any sign of them, Calypso?” Abraham called, running over to help her crawl onto the beach. At this statement, Tamil’s face darkened again. Calypso shook her head sadly, tears in her dazzling blue eyes.
“I can’t find Michelle or Asher. I’ve looked for hours but haven’t seen anything!” She cried. “The current might have taken them out to sea…and if Asher doesn’t find shelter soon, the sun will kill him!
“Let’s not panic, okay?” Abraham whispered. “I know that it looks bad…but if we start screaming, then everyone else will panic.”
“What is the point?” Tamil grumbled. “Why they not back yet, anyway?”
“I’m beginning to fear the worst.” Calypso sniffled, rubbing her eyes. “How could this have happened?” The three just sat in silence for a moment, waiting on Calypo’s legs to reform. When they finally did, the sun was now clear in the sky and was beaming down on all of them, causing the sand to heat up as well. There was no more time…the train to take them home would be leaving in a few hours, and they needed to get back to it.
“Guys…we need to go.” Abraham mumbled, hating the words himself. Calypso hiccupped sadly, but she nodded as well. Tamil stood up and began working to pick up towels, silently swearing in his Egyptian language. Sarah and Katie began to stir. They glanced around sleepily and began to take in the situation.
“What about Asher and Michelle?” Katie asked. There was no answer. Everyone just kept their heads down and allowed Katie to take in the answer herself. She looked away and buried her face in her hands, trembling. Everyone began to pack their things, and Sarah offered to carry more to make up for the absence of Michelle and Asher.
“We should…at least pay our respects.” Sarah said.
“We don’t have time.” Abraham argued. “The train will leave without us.”
“We can’t just go like this.” Calypso argued. “Michelle and Asher were important to all of us…and…I can’t go without saying goodbye.” The tears in her eyes and the heavy lump in her throat caused Calypso to sound on the verge of a crying fit. No one could blame her though…it was too much. The others all glanced at each other and nodded their agreement. This was something that needed to be done.
“We’ll say our goodbyes before we leave.” Katie said.
The group gathered together on the edge of the water and stared out at the crashing surf. The sun was higher now, and there was no doubt that the inevitable had happened. As this sank in, Calypso couldn’t hold it in any longer and began to sob terribly. Abraham just stared out at the water, unblinking and unsure what to say.
“I’m really not good at this sort of thing.” Sarah muttered. “I…I really hate goodbyes.”
“Abraham?” Tamil whispered. Abraham turned to face the mummy who now looked more depressed and distant than he’d ever looked before. “Would mind saying goodbye for us?”
“Why me?” Abraham asked.
“Asher and Michelle both human once…both miss being human. Perhaps it right that human say farewell to them…as if they were still…” Tamil’s voice trailed off and Abraham nodded softly.
“Okay, I’ll do my best.” He said.
“Please, let’s just…let’s just get this over with.” Katie sniffled, rubbing her eyes. Abraham stepped forward and stared at the water, as if he could look out and see their bodies floating in the distance.
“We’re here to…say goodbye to Asher and Michelle. Both were dear friends and like family to all of us.” Abraham started. There was a long pause as they took all the words in. “We shall honor their memories by-”
“WAIT!” Tamil shouted. Everyone stopped and looked at the mummy, whose eyes were wide in surprise.
“Tamil, what’s wrong?” Sarah asked.
“Hear someone…in the water!!”
A collective gasp came from the group and everyone turned to look out at the ocean. At first, nothing was visible…but slowly and surely, they began to see a strange figure rising from the water.
“It…it can’t be!” Katie squeaked.
“ASHER!” Everyone stared in stunned amazement as, from out of the water, staggered the wet and exhausted vampire. In his arms was an unconscious body…Michelle’s body. Calypso was the first to move. She sprinted to the water, but the instant her feet hit the surf, they transformed back into a tail, and she fell on her face, sending water everywhere. Tamil and Sarah both hurried to Asher to help him. Asher shot them both a furious look and they all stopped in their tracks.
“H-help…M-Michelle…” He whispered. He then fell to his knees on the hot sand as his body was smoking and burning before their eyes.
“Quick, over Asher!” Katie cried. Abraham and Sarah both grabbed a beach towel and threw it over Asher, shielding him from any further sun damage. While he lay in the sand, trying hard not to burn, Katie and Sarah both hurried to Michelle. Calypso crawled her way out of the water and lay next to Michelle, checking her pulse.
“She’s alive…but she’s really weak! She needs shade and rest now more than anything.” Calypso announced. Sarah and Tamil went to work immediately setting out an umbrella for Asher to lay under. Katie, meanwhile, set out some bedding for Michelle to lay down on.
“What can I do?” Abraham asked.
“Get some of our food out of the bag, then head into the woods over there to find some firewood for tonight…we’re staying.” Calypso ordered. Everyone paused and stared at Calypso.
“But we need to get home!” Sarah said.
“I know, but given Asher and Michelle’s condition, they aren’t fit for travel. They might not survive the journey. We need to stay if we want to help them.” Calypso explained. Everyone hesitantly nodded and went back to work. As soon as the umbrella was up, Katie and Tamil moved Asher’s body under the umbrella in the shade. Asher instantly took on his little girl form once again, becoming Ashley so that he could curl up under the umbrella more easily. The transformation required energy, however…and within seconds after the transformation into Ashley, he slipped into unconsciousness…his body horribly burned and scarred by the sun.
“Poor Asher.” Sarah sighed as she brushed Ashley’s hair a little.
“We’ll let him rest. For now, let’s make sure Michelle is alright!” Katie urged. Abraham took this chance and ran to the woods to get the firewood as asked. He didn’t want to be in everyones way as they worked.
The day wore on slowly. Everyone was concerned about Michelle and Asher. Of the two, Asher looked in the worst physical condition, as his body was unbelievably burned and beaten. Michelle looked more intact, but it was clear that she was in worse shape, as she still hadn’t woken up, and her breathing was so faint, that more than once they panicked and thought she’d died. Time wore on, but the fact that they’d discovered their friends pleased them all, and their spirits were greatly lifted…until the sun began to set.
“Asher should be feeling better by now.” Sarah whispered. “But he’s still too weak to even move.”
“I know, but what more can we do for him?” Katie asked.
“Give blood?” Tamil offered. “If vampire is weak…he drink blood. Asher drink blood, he get better too, yes?” The group looked at each other, liking the idea, but they still had a problem.
“Asher can drink any kind of blood, but only human blood will bring him back to 100 percent.” Calypso explained. “Abraham…you’ll have to let Asher feed from you.” Abraham felt his face grow pale from this news.
“What!?”
“Don’t worry, we won’t let him bite you and we won’t let him drain you either. We’ll all keep watch and remove him the moment he’s got his energy back.” Abraham looked at Ashley and sighed.
“Will I turn into a vampire?” I asked.
“No. He has to bite you to make you a vampire. And we’ll make sure he doesn’t.” Calypso assured him. Abraham thought long and hard for a moment and then, at long last, nodded his agreement.
“Fine.”
Abraham knelt down beside Ashley who looked up at him, too weak to even open her eyes all the way. Calypso helped Ashley sit up a little and then smiled gently. “Ashley…you need to feed from Abraham.” At this, Ashley shook her head.
“N-no…I can’t.”
“We won’t make you bite him, but you need blood.”
“I don’t mind, Ashley…I agreed.” Ashley stared at Abraham as if puzzled, but she didn’t protest again.
“If you’re sure that you’re okay with it…” Ashley whispered. Abraham nodded. As he did, Tamil handed over a small pocket knife and Calypso used it to make a large cut on Abraham’s neck. The blood began to flow almost immediately. Calypso lifted Ashley up to Abraham and he leaned forward as Ashley, almost instantly, began to drink from the open wound.
The feeling that washed over Abraham was like nothing he’d ever felt before. It was pure bliss…almost pleasure. This was the effect of the vampire saliva…to release pleasure hormones through the hosts body and make sure that they had no desire to resist. The more Ashley drank, the more weakened and excited he felt. He couldn’t move…didn’t want to either. It was heavenly. He’d experienced a small piece of this feeling when Asher had healed his wound on the docks, but this was something beyond that. This is what it was to be fed on by a vampire. Ashley’s eyes glowed red as she fed hungrily, all inhibitions and hesitation lost now. He was her prey now, and the only chance he had of being saved from her was if Calypso and the others could remove Ashley before it was too late.
“Ashley, that’s enough.” Abraham suddenly felt the weight of Ashley come off of him and he opened his eyes to see that Ashley was no sitting on the blanket. Her eyes were open and her body looked a bit better than it did before. Many of her burns had healed and she smiled softly.
“Sorry, Abraham…lost myself for a moment.”
“It’s okay. How do you feel?” Abraham asked.
“Better and better.” She laughed. She looked up at the sun as it was setting and gave a little smirk. “And when the sun dips below the horizon again…I’ll be perfect.”
“And what about Michelle?” Sarah asked. Ashley looked over at the still sleeping Michelle and frowned.
“Well, she’ll wake up soon…but let’s just give her some space for a while.” Ashley muttered.
“She’s going to be really upset, isn’t she?” Abraham asked.
“None of this is her fault.” Ashley snapped.
“She won’t see it that way.” Sarah moaned. “To her, this was all her doing.”
“But it wasn’t! It’s simply not true.” Abraham argued.
“This club was created,” Ashley explained calmly, “because people often forget that there is a difference between what is true and what is paranoia. We ourselves sometimes forget that difference. To Michelle, she is a monster…but we know different. We know that this is not the truth.”
“So what is the truth?” Abraham asked.
“The truth…is that the only real monsters are those that don’t try to forgive and understand.”

77
chapters/chapter_23.md
View file

@ -1,77 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 23
The sun finally disappeared behind the horizon and Ashley was free to become Asher again. With his strength returned and his wounds almost completely healed, Asher looked quite satisfied. The others were all beyond excited to see him back. Abraham, however, couldn’t help but shoot glances at the still unconscious Michelle. How long would she be out cold? She had to wake up some time right? It worried him to see her like this…and it made him feel guilty to consider that all of this could have well been his fault.
“Something on your mind, Abraham?” Sarah asked, walking close to him. “You keep staring at Michelle like you think she’s going to run away.”
“No it’s just…”
“Just what?” Sarah asked, lowering herself down onto the warm sand with him. The moon gazed down at them all and Abraham could hear Asher, Calypso and Katie playing in the tides while Tamil listened from the sand. He didn’t like the water that much. Abraham looked at Sarah and suddenly saw how short her hair had been cut from the attack and again felt a twinge of guilt. Sarah touched her hair, realizing what he was looking at. “What, this?! It’ll grow back, Abraham. It’s just hair. Besides, I think it makes me look cute.”
“It shouldn’t have happened at all. It got chopped off because you were trying to save me from Michelle.” Abraham grumbled sadly.
“Abraham, you can’t blame yourself for any of this. Michelle can’t control herself when she’s like that.” Sarah reassured him.
“But if I could just stick up for myself…protect myself…then you all wouldn’t be burdened by me.” Abraham snapped. “Maybe it would have been better if-”
“Don’t you dare say it!” Sarah snapped angrily. “You’re part of our family now. We’ll always look out for family, whether you like it or not! I don’t want to hear you being down on yourself like this again.”
“But-”
“No ‘buts!’” Sarah pushed, giving a playful shove. “Things’ll be okay. You’ll see.” As Sarah got up and turned to go Abraham rose to his feet too. As much as he was grateful for her reassurance, there was still a great fear that nagged at him. Michelle would turn again in a month…and in that time, would he have to be saved again by the sacrifices of the club? Would they have to keep putting their lives at risk to protect his? He looked to Asher and Calypso, who were helping carry Katie back onto the sand, as she was having trouble maneuvering in the water. Abraham suddenly had an idea and walked to the three of them.
“Hey Abraham.” Katie spoke up. Her voice was kind…not harsh. For once, it seemed like Katie had forgotten (or at least put aside) her hatred for humans. Abraham smiled at her and then looked to Asher.
“Hey…could I speak to you…in private?” Asher blinked for a moment and nodded.
“Yeah sure, come on.” Asher waved to Calypso and Katie and walked off with Abraham up the beach behind a large tower of rocks. They were completely out of earshot or sight of the rest of the club. Asher stared up at the sky and breathed in deeply.
“Gotta love this sea air, right? Feels great!” Asher laughed.
“Yeah…it’s great.” Abraham answered absentmindedly.
“Abraham, if this is about me drinking your blood, I’m sorry…I wouldn’t have done it if-”
“No, it’s not about that at all.” Abraham gasped, smiling sheepishly. “You were exhausted and needed blood. I understand.”
“So…then what’s bothering you?” Asher asked. Abraham twiddled his fingers unsure of what to say, or how to say it. He knew what he wanted to ask…but it was such a big question.
“Asher…last night when Michelle attacked…everyone put their lives on the line to save me. Sarah and you were nearly killed trying to protect me.” Abraham muttered.
“Abraham, it’s not your fault.” Asher sighed.
“But it is my fault. Katie said that werewolves are more drawn to humans than any other creature. Michelle was going after me when the others had a chance to get away, they knew I was too weak to take care of myself, so they all tried to save me and got hurt!” Abraham barked. “This IS my fault.”
“Abraham, what are you getting at?” Asher asked.
“I saw you fight…you’re amazing.” Abraham whispered. “With powers like yours, you’re not afraid of anything. No one has to protect you…” Asher’s eyes flashed for a moment.
“You want me to teach you how to fight?” Asher asked.
“No…I want you to make me a vampire.” There was a brief pause…a moment as the words sank in. “Please…I just want to be able to be fearless and powerful like y-”
“SHUT UP!”
Abraham was thrown backwards by the unbelievable punch Asher gave to his cheek. He practically flew backwards and landed against the rock. Before he could recover, Asher grabbed him by his neck and held him against the rock wall, his eyes glowing a dangerously angry red.
“DON’T YOU EVER SAY THAT AGAIN!!” Asher snarled.
“A-Asher!!” Abraham gasped. He’d never seen Asher this angry before…this furious.
“Do you realize what you’re asking!?” Asher snapped. “Do you know what you’re asking me to do!? You just wanna throw away everything you have just like THAT!?” Asher let go of Abraham and he sank to the sand, clutching his throat.
“Asher, I was just-”
“Abraham, you have no idea…you have no earthly idea what it means to be a vampire!” Asher snarled, practically shaking with rage. “Yes, I have power…power that would make any man shake in their boots and whimper like babies. But at too high a cost.” He held up his hands to his eyes, as if looking at them for the first time. Looking at himself. “I can never walk in the sunlight again…I can never feel the warmth of a summer day. I am free to eat normal food, but it cannot satisfy my never ending thirst for blood. I must feed once a week to keep up my strength. Every day, I fear that I will lose myself to the thirst…that I will become a savage beast. I dread when the day comes that I enter a blood rage and never come out again. Then who will I hurt? Who will I kill in my need for blood? Do you know how much that thought terrifies me?” Abraham could only stare at Asher as he lamented.
“I…didn’t know. I’m sorry.”
“Abraham,” Asher muttered darkly, as tears rolled down his face, “you can never know how much I envy you…how much I wish I could be human again.”
“But I’m so worthless…” Abraham retorted.
“No! You give us hope, Abraham!” Asher cried. “Do you even know why this club was created?” Abraham shook his head no. “We created it as a safe haven for monsters…a place to hide from the rest of humanity. We feared humans…hated them, because they hated us. But then you came! Rather than fear us, you dine with us. Rather than try to kill us, you open your hearts to us. You live among us, despite what we are…and that fills us with hope! Hope that we are not monsters, cursed to hide from humanity like garbage…but that we can exist with humans once more. You prove that we do not have to hide from all humans and that humans CAN live alongside the supernatural.” Abraham listened and his eyes widened, never once realizing how much his presence meant to the club. “You’re a braver person than any of us, Abraham! You accepted us as family…something that many of us were hesitant to do for you. But if you become a vampire…if I blood you…what will that say? What kind of message will that send to us?” Asher snapped.
“It…um…” Abraham struggled, trying to contemplate what kind of image that would bring.
“It would mean that everything we’ve done…and all we’ve worked for…have been for nothing. It would prove to all of us that humans can’t live alongside monsters. That either the human must destroy us, or they must become one of us.” Asher explained. Abraham gasped and sank to his knees at these words. Asher was right…what other way could it be interpreted.
“I had no idea…” Abraham whimpered.
“If I made you like me, you would have power…but you would be cursed. Not only that, but any hope you gave to us about humanity…about living in peace with them…would be dashed. Do you know just how much of a change you’ve brought to our family? Tamil, who was always reserved about himself and his past, opened up to you! Calypso, who fears humans like a plague, has brightened up and begun to show a more confident side to herself. And Katie…a girl who hated humans with a deep passion that you could never comprehend, now smiles when she sees you…and speaks kindly to and of you! Don’t ever tell me how worthless YOU are…when we can see the impact you’ve left on ALL of US!” Asher bent down next to Abraham and pulled him to his feet, grabbing his shoulder gently, but with a strong grip. He looked into Abraham’s eyes and smiled…it was a warm and loving smile. The anger was gone, and deep down Abraham could see sympathy…and a bit of pride shine in his eyes.
“You are our family, Abraham…just the way you are.” Abraham smiled in response and took Asher’s hand, shaking it firmly.
“I’m sorry for…you know.” Abraham said sheepishly.
“It’s okay…just don’t ask me again, unless you need another reminder.” Asher said, shoving his fist playfully at Abraham’s cheek. The two laughed like brothers…and what other word could be used to describe them? They were brothers, if not in blood, then in bond.
“Asher!” Asher and Abraham both turned at the sight of Calypso stumbling up the beach towards them.
“What’s wrong?” Asher asked.
“It’s Michelle! She’s gone!”
“What!?” Abraham gasped. “How!?”
“She probably blames herself for the events of last night.” Asher explained. “I’ll go find her. Abraham, you should come too…you might be able to help talk some sense into her.” Asher turned and ran for the woods. Abraham nodded to the worried Calypso and followed him as fast as he could.
They ran for about 30 minutes before Asher stopped and sniffed the air. He looked around and then walked towards the south, coming upon a clearing.
“Wait here, Abraham.” He said. “I’ll go in alone and-”
“No.” Abraham said. “I…I want to talk to her first. Just watch my back.” Asher stared at him a moment and then smiled.
“Alright, but take it slow.” Abraham silently nodded his agreement and then walked out. The clearing was nothing but grass and fallen twigs. Michelle was there…curled up and shivering in the center of it, whimpering quietly and hugging herself.
“Hey.” Abraham said.
“Go away.” Michelle hiccupped. Abraham didn’t move. “I said go back to camp!”
“Not without you.” Abraham argued. “The rest are all worried about you.”
“I saw what I did to them!” Michelle cried. “I nearly killed you and Asher! Sarah’s got such a horrible scar on her shoulder…and her hair…I could have killed you all!”
“But you didn’t.” Abraham defended. “You didn’t….and that’s what matters. Let’s go back, okay? Nobody blames you.”
“They should!” Michelle snapped, turning and glaring at Abraham with her angry, tear filled eyes. “You most of all! You’re a human! I targeted you above the others! As long as I’m around you, you’re in the most danger!”
“Then in that case…it’s my fault for sticking around. I’m putting myself in danger by being around you…” Abraham agreed. Michelle sniffed and rubbed her eyes like a sad little girl “…but I think it’s worth the risk.” Michelle stopped and looked up at Abraham.
“What?”
“You’re right…I don’t know what it’s like to be a werewolf. Being around you is probably the most dangerous thing for me. But I couldn’t imagine this club without you.” Michelle’s eyes brimmed over with tears and she cupped her hands, throwing her face into them, sobbing desperately. Abraham hesitated a moment, and then wrapped his arms around her in a hug. Michelle didn’t hug back, but she leaned into his embrace, crying into his shoulder.
“I went to Asher not long ago…asking him to make me a vampire so that I wouldn’t be so helpless anymore. I saw how powerful he was…and I wanted that kind of power too so that I could be a useful part of the club” Abraham explained. “But Asher reminded me that…I’m not helpless and…that if I accepted his curse, I’d be throwing everything away. So don’t you throw away everything either.” Behind him, Asher was smiling.
“Atta boy.” He chuckled. Michelle looked up at Abraham and wiped her eyes clean. She hiccupped a little and smiled.
“You’re so stupid.” She giggled. “But…you’re also really sweet.” She leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on Abraham’s lips and stood up, leaving Abraham dumbfounded and blushing as red as a beat. She then stood up and stumbled past him towards Asher.
“As for you Asher…” She quickly threw a punch at Asher’s arm causing him to double over.
“OW!” Asher grunted.
“That’s for making Abraham jealous of you.” She snapped. She then grinned and smiled. “But…thanks for knocking some sense into him…and me.” She leaned up and gave him a kiss as well, causing Asher to turn red and step back in surprise. Michelle winked and walked past him. “Better not tell Calypso I did that…she’d never forgive me.” As she headed back toward camp, Asher and Abraham just stared at each other.
“Well come on you two, let’s get home before the sun rises!” Michelle shouted.
“I don’t think I’ll ever understand her.” Abraham said.
“Bro, I’ve known her a lot longer than you…and I still don’t get her.” Asher groaned.

92
chapters/chapter_24.md
View file

@ -1,92 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 24
“I still don’t think it’s a good idea.” Sarah grumbled.
“We don’t have any better ideas.” Michelle argued. The entire group was sitting around the beach with the umbrella out. The sun was now in the sky and, as such, Asher had turned back into Ashley and was hiding under the umbrella while they all discussed the one thing that was on their minds. They had missed the train home…how were they supposed to GET home!? The group had been spending all morning talking about possible ideas…and Katie had presented one that all agreed on except Sarah.
“It’s just not right guys!” She said. “It’s stealing!”
“It’s necessary.” Katie argued.
“I agree with Katie.” Abraham said. “We can’t stay here any longer.”
“Yes. God forbid Asher get more of tan than already has.” Tamil joked.
“I HEARD THAT YOU BANDAGED BASTARD!” Ashley snapped. The group laughed, but the joke wasn’t entirely unfounded on truth. Asher, while protected by the umbrella and horrendous amounts of sunblock, was still getting weaker with every passing day on the beach. He needed to get back home. Plus, the longer they were gone, the more worried that Solomon was likely becoming.
“Look, we all saw that school house on the way in, right?” Katie argued. “We just sneak in there, hotwire a school bus, get Sarah and myself in through the back, and everyone else drives off.”
“But who will drive!? None of us are any good at it.” Michelle asked, starting to lose hope again.
“Um…hello! I drove you all to the train station, remember?” Abraham pointed out.
“Yes…your point?” Tamil laughed.
“Shut up.”
“No, he’s right…Abraham’s the only one who can possibly drive us home.” Ashley muttered. “So just don’t eat too much before leaving.”
“You’re all jerks!” Abraham growled. Calypso giggled and stood up.
“Guys…as much as I love the beach, we really need to go home, and I think that the only option we can afford is to take a bus. A car is too small for all of us, and the next train that goes from here to our home will be in a few days…we can’t wait that long.” Calypso announced. It was miraculous how much she’d changed in the short time Abraham had known her. She was still a little shy…but she was much better at speaking her mind than she had been in the past.
“Well…I still don’t like the thought of stealing a public school bus.” Sarah grumbled.
“We’ll do it tonight.” Michelle announced. “As soon as the sun sets and Asher is ready to travel. Get your stuff together!”
When night finally came, everyone was ready for action, even Sarah. Despite her misgivings, she was not prepared to abandon the family, and she too grabbed gear and hurried off of the beach. Michelle lead the way for the ragtag family of misfits. Up ahead they could see the school building in all its dark and forboding aura. Abraham had memories of school…and they were never much fun.
“What’s school like, Abraham?” Sarah asked.
“Imagine being stuck in a room with a bunch of people your age who are all sitting quietly as an older person does nothing but talk in a monotone voice all day long. You’re not allowed to speak or get up unless told to, and all you can do is just take notes on what the older teacher tells you.”
“That sounds unimaginably boring.” Katie noted.
“It’s worse.” Abraham assured her.
“At least you had the chance to enjoy it.” Michelle argued. “Now stay focused!” Calypso was a little slower than everyone else as she was holding Tamil’s hand, who needed a guide to keep up.
“Tamil, are you still good to-”
“Yes, I get it done. Just get me under hood.” Tamil shouted. The group finally managed to get to the back, behind the school. It was too dark for Abraham to make out, but with their keen eyes, Asher and Michelle were already staring at the bus…but there was a problem. It was fenced off by a large fence and the gates were locked with a padlock. Asher and Michelle began discussing how to get to the bus quickly when it was blocked off by a fence.
“I’ll jump the fence in bat form and land on the other side.” Asher offered.
“We’re not all gifted with such remarkable talents, bat brain.” Michelle growled.
“Then we should…” Asher grumbled. “Damn…how will we get everyone over that thing.
“Maybe I could climb to the top and help lift people over?” Sarah offered.
“I would agree with that, but Katie might be too heavy for you to lift.” Asher groaned.
“Are you saying I’m fat?” Katie snapped.
“No I’m not! Just…ugh!” Asher snapped.
“What you doing?”
Everyone spun around at the sound of the voice. Standing behind them was a little girl, who only looked about 12 or 13 years old. She was standing in a school uniform and a wool jacket on that was clearly too big for her. She was oriental and had short cut black hair. In her left hand, hanging on by its arm, was a small black stuffed cat, making the girl in front of them look even smaller by comparison. She spoke with a thick accent as if she was from a different country.
“Um…nothing. Just go back home, kid.” Michelle said quickly.
“Are you trying to get in?” She asked. The others all looked at each other nervously. This girl had found them out.
“Y-yeah…” Calypso whispered. “B-but you can’t tell anyone.”
“Asher, you might need to hypnotize her. Make her forget us.” Michelle whispered.
“Yeah, just let me-”
“I can get you in.” She smiled broadly. Before they could even respond to this, the little girl ran to the fence, not even taking notice of the strangeness in front of her and she stopped at the padlock. She grabbed it with her little hand and squeezed it.
*click*
The padlock fell away with a soft clunk. The entire group was dumbstruck. How had she done that!? The girl pushed the gates open and smiled.
“See?” She giggled.
“How the hell did you just-” Abraham gasped.
“No time!” Michelle snapped. “Thanks kid.”
“My name is Annie.” The girl replied.
“Yeah, well thanks Annie! Take care!” Michelle ran into the open gate with the rest of the club right behind her. Annie acted as if she wanted to say something else, but she wasn’t given the chance, as everyone was already running to the bus.
“Wait, how did she do that?! I wanna know!” Abraham argued.
“It’s never a good idea to keep ourselves exposed to people who see us.” Calypso explained.
“It lead to questions we not want to answer.” Tamil agreed. They reached the bus and Asher threw open the door with his massive strength. “Now you excuse…I have work to do.”
“Wait, you’re going to hotwire this thing?” Abraham asked in surprise. “But you’re blind.”
“Lots you not know about me.” Tamil laughed. “Some things learn by touch not sight.” He crawled under the drivers seat and began fiddling with things. Michelle helped him by moving aside obstacles from his way.
“Abraham, Asher, go and open the back of the bus for Katie and Sarah!” Abraham nodded and with Asher behind him, he ran to the back of the bus. Grabbing the handle, he threw it open. Katie slithered up to the door first and held up her hands.
“Help me up!” She cried. Abraham reached down and Katie hesitated for a moment, seeing that it was Abraham. Her eyes glazed for a moment with distrust…but then she slowly wrapped her hands around his arms and allowed him to pull. Abraham grunted and pulled as hard as he could, but Katie was unexpectedly very heavy considering her snake lower body.
“You’ve almost got her!” Asher said proudly. He jumped the seat and rushed to Katie’s side, wrapping his arms around her and tugging the rest of her body in. Katie let out a loud grunt of pain as she plopped down on the hard floor.
“OW!” She shouted.
“Sorry.” Abraham muttered.
“No, it’s fine. Just go help Sarah.” To their surprise, Sarah had less trouble getting up to the door than Katie, it was fitting in that was difficult. She had to slip all 8 of her legs in first while Asher tried to squeeze her large abdomen through the small doorway.
“These things weren’t made for dridders!” She moaned as she was struggling to fit through.
“Just hang in there!” Asher growled, pulling harder until at last her whole body poped through and landed on top of everyone.
“GYAH!” The back of the bus was a mass of struggling arms and legs as people tried to find out who was who and who’s feet were in whose face.
“Damn it, this was such a bad idea!” Katie groaned.
“Shut up.” Asher growled. “At least we made it.”
“Okay guys…think I got it!” Tamil shouted. As he said that, there was suddenly a loud roar as the bus came to life. It was a sound that Abraham new well, but for the first time, he was glad to hear it. The bus was on.
“Well Abraham, get going!” Sarah laughed. “Drive man!” Abraham nodded and ran to the front seat.
“Everyone get seated!” Abraham shouted. “I’ve never driven a bus before, so this could take a moment to get used to.”
“Has anyone had time to write their wills yet?” Michelle joked.
“Not funny, Michelle.” Abraham growled. Abraham punched the gas and the bus began to lumber forward like a giant sleepy beast. Asher jumped into the back seat and Katie coiled up in three seats at once. Sarah was forced to remain in the isles, squished between the seats. Calypso threw herself into a middle seat next to Tamil who was clutching her for dear life. Calypso wasn’t exactly in the best of moods either. Apparently she had a fear of vehicles. Michelle was sitting behind Abraham’s driver seat to direct him. Her animal instincts were the only direction they had to get back home.
“Okay, here we go! Ya’ll ready?!” Abraham shouted as he turned onto the highway.
“Ready to what? Crash?” Katie laughed. Before Abraham could tell her off there came a strange sound from under his seat.
“HAHAHA! That was funny!” Abraham looked down to see a very familiar face poke out from under the chair.
“It’s you!” He cried. Sure enough, the little Asian girl from before, Annie, was hiding under his chair.
“Yes!” She laughed. “I wanted to come to.” Michelle growled and yanked her out from under the chair with a snarl.
“What on earth is the matter with you!?” She snapped. “Don’t you have any sense?!”
“Nothing is the matter.” She answered kindly. “I just wanted to come with you.”
“But why!?” Calypso asked, looking over at the girl.
“You all so amazing!” She exclaimed. “No one steals school bus from school before! It was so cool!” As she spoke, Abraham suddenly heard a puttering and looked at the gages on the bus. Everything seemed fine…until he saw a little red indicator that looked like a battery.
“Damn it! This bus was in the empty lot for a reason! It’s battery is almost shot!” Abraham shouted.
“You mean we’re stranded!?” Asher shouted.
“Sorry guys!” Abraham apologized.
“Move.” Annie giggled, running to the dashboard. “Sit here, Mr. Blacky!” She laughed, setting the little black cat on the dashboard. She then placed both of her hands on the black dashboard and closed her eyes, as if in deep thought. She then pushed down.
“Beongae.”
There was a flash of light that blinded Abraham and Michelle for a moment, but the rest of the Monster Club could only stare in stunned amazement as a small torrent of power soared from her hands and into the bus. The indicator on Abraham’s dashboard vanished and the bus roared to life with the same vigor it had before. Despite it’s loud rumbling, no one dared breathe a word. Everyones eyes and expressions were fixed on the little creature standing before them with the stuffed cat toy, but their expressions were not impressed.
Michelle was in shock, and Sarah had her hands clasped over her mouth in stunned amazement. Katie was backing against the back of the bus, almost terrified. Though he couldn’t see it, the way Calypso was gripping Tamil made him uneasy as well. Asher was almost on his feet staring at the girl, his red eyes wide in surprise.
“Magic…you just used magic!” Asher gasped. She turned around and smiled her cute little smile and giggled.
“My name is Soyeon…but you call me Annie. I am MaNyeo… a Korean witch girl.” No one said a word…it was like the world had gone completely quiet. She then gasped and picked up her cat. “Oh, and this is Mr. Blacky!”

86
chapters/chapter_25.md
View file

@ -1,86 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 25
“This can’t be real!” Calypso whispered to the group. The entire club was huddled together in the front of the parked bus as Annie sat quietly in the back, watching them. After she had announced what she was, the group had told her to wait in the back while they talked. She did so very compliantly, but now the conversation among the club was hushed and very tense.
“It’s real alright. We all saw her use some kind of spell to power the bus!” Michelle growled.
“I didn’t see it.” Tamil joked.
“Not now, Tamil.” Katie snapped. “What do we do with her?!”
“How can you all even be debating this?” Sarah asked. “It’s obvious what we do. We take her with us!”
“And put our family at risk?” Michelle asked.
“Risk?” Abraham asked confused. “She’s a kid…she can’t be that dangerous. Even if she is a witch.”
“The fact that she is a witch is what makes her so dangerous.” Asher whispered.
“I don’t understand.” Abraham admitted. The club exchanged glances and then they all looked to Michelle for her to explain.
“Witches…well they were supposed to be extinct for the last 3 centuries.” Michelle said. “A long time ago, witches were all over the world, and all of them had a taste for trouble. They possessed the ability to manipulate the ethereal and arcane elements around them in the form of magic…a power that humans and monsters alike could not hope to possess or compete with.”
“I don’t see the problem.” Abraham said.
“Look, witches used to use their powers to oppress human kind, and they were also more than willing to use monsters in their schemes and plots as well. It was thanks to humanities superstitions and fears that lead to a complete irradiation of witches all around the world. Since then, no one has even heard of any real witches in society today.”
“Witches also in Egypt.” Tamil spoke up. “Remember when was little…very mean and bad witches in desert. Steal souls and do great harm….” Abraham looked back at Annie, who was still sitting quietly with her stuffed cat and hugging it tightly.
“Maybe so but…do you really think that kid could be such a threat? She seems harmless.” Abraham spoke up.
“Many things do.” Asher admitted. “But I don’t want to potentially put our family at risk.”
“Now hold on just a second!” Sarah snapped. “You can’t honestly be suggesting we abandon her simply because she’s a witch?”
“Sarah, I understand how you must feel but-”
“But what? Are you all forgetting what our club was made for!? It was to help people just like her find a home!” Sarah argued.
“…Sarah’s right!” Calypso mumbled.
“Calypso?” Everyone turned to look at the timid mermaid.
“If…if we turn her away simply for what she is…then what kind of club would we be. She’s no different than Abraham right?” A wave of silence washed over everyone as this information and this thought sank in.
“What if she does turn out to be dangerous?” Katie asked.
“Do you really think that Asher can’t handle a child like her?” Sarah argued. “If she is a threat, then Asher can certainly take her down…but just look at her! Does that look like a cold hearted wicked witch to you?” Everyone shot a glance at Annie. Annie looked up, seeing them all staring at her, she looked a little flustered by their gaze.
“Wh-what?” She asked. Rather than answer, the group went back to looking at each other and discussing what to do with her.
“Okay look…we’ve been stationary for too long. Abraham, go get the bus rolling back for home. We’ll talk to Solomon about what to do with Annie when we get back. For now though, she stays.” Michelle finally said. Abraham nodded and ran to the front of the bus. As he sat down in the front seat, he looked out of the windshield and saw at least 4 beams of lights scanning the area…flashlights! There were people out there looking for them!?
“Guys, there’s people out there!” Abraham called out. Michelle ran to the front and looked out as well.
“Why didn’t I smell them coming!?” She gasped.
“Oh no…” Everyone turned at the little squeak that Annie had given out.
“You know them?” Michelle asked.
“It’s those men…the ones looking for me.” Annie whimpered. “Please don’t let them get me!”
“What do they want with you?” Katie asked.
“It not matter!” Tamil shouted. “If they here for her, they find us too! We need get out of here!” Abraham nodded and powered up the bus. The headlights came on and fell on the 4 men…only to reveal there was a 5th. He was tall and bald. His eyes were a terrifying dark red and he was wearing a long coat over his body. His face had a few scars on it and his hands were reaching into a holster by his waist as if to pull a gun. When the lights fell on him, Michelle let out a small scream.
“It’s him!” She screamed.
“Who?” Abraham asked.
“ABRAHAM DRIVE!”
Abraham kicked the engine and forced the bus forward, causing all of the men in front of the bus to leap out of the way. The only one who didn’t dive for cover was the mysterious 5th man who had no flashlight. He was already running after the bus with unbelievable speed! At the rate he was running, he’d actually catch up soon!
“Can’t this thing go any faster!?” Katie screamed.
“I’m going as fast as I can!” Abraham shouted. Sarah was holding Annie close, who was crying in fear. Asher was gripping the seat in front of him tightly and trying hard not to go insane with rage. Michelle looked at him and growled.
“I know how you feel, Asher…but this isn’t the time!” Michelle growled.
“Wait…Asher, you know this guy!?” Abraham gasped.
“I would hope so.” The entire club let out a shout of shock as they spun around to see the emergency door hanging open and the bald man standing inside the bus. He had an amused smirk on his face and he was looking around at everyone. He saw Annie and moved towards her. Sarah leaped out to attack him, but with a simple shove, he threw Sarah off of the seat and into the isle.
“SARAH!” Katie screamed, slithering out to her fallen friend. The man grabbed Annie’s wrist and yanked her up.
“It’s time for me to go…I’ll take this little one with me. Consider yourselves lucky that I’m not here for any of y-” Whatever it was he had wanted to say, he never finished. Asher was on his feet in seconds with his pistol out. He fired off 3 shots at the man, causing him to stumble back and drop Annie. The look on Asher’s face was one of pure loathing and rage.
“You bastard…you goddamned bastard!” Asher snarled. The man leered at Asher and finally gave a sneer.
“You’ve not changed since I last saw you, Asher.”
“You’re wrong…I’ve changed a lot! Now I can kill you for what you did!” Asher barked.
“As interesting as a fight between us sounds, I’m afraid I’m not here to fight you to the death. I’m here for the witch.” He laughed.
“The girl is with us!” Michelle shouted, causing Annie and Abraham both to turn and face her.
“I didn’t ask for your permission.” The man made another move for the girl.
It all happened in a flurry of movements that Abraham’s eyes could only barely follow. Asher darted forward, his pistol out and ready to meet the man in front of him. The man moved back to avoid the attack, but Asher was a few seconds faster, pointing the gun at the man’s chest, and he unloaded his clip into the man who was being knocked backwards with each shot. Even after he finished shooting, Asher kept coming after him, finally hitting him so hard across his jaw that he could have sworn he heard the jaw break!
“I’LL KILL YOU!” Asher roared. He grabbed the man’s throat ready to rip it out. There was so much hate in Asher’s voice…so much rage. He’d never seen Asher this way! It wasn’t like him at all! How did Asher know this man? Why did he hate him so much? And the bigger question was…after being pumped with so much lead, how come this man didn’t seem phased by Asher?! Yes, the stranger seemed rather…amused! He was even smiling! What WAS he!?!
“You really want to do this now, son?” He laughed.
“SON!?” Abraham gasped.
“Oh, you didn’t tell your little club I was your father?”
“You’re NOT my father! You forfeited that title long ago!” Asher swung a kick at his father’s chest, sending him stumbling to the emergency exit in the back of the bus. Asher was about to throw him out of the bus when his father grabbed hold of Asher’s collar and grinned.
“Looks like we need some father/son time, huh? Well no time like the present!” He leaned back, still holding onto Asher and the two fell out of the bus into the night.
“ASHER!” Calypso screamed. Michelle threw on her coat and ran to the door where they’d fallen out.
“Abraham, turn the bus around the first chance you get and come back to pick us up! I’m going to go and help Asher!”
“Michelle don’t!” Katie cried.
“You no match for Drake! Asher best chance we have!”
“Asher is in over his head…he’s not thinking clearly! We don’t have time to debate this! Just do as I say!” Michelle didn’t wait for their protests but flung herself out the door and toward the father vs son battle going on. Katie slammed the door shut behind her and spun to Calypso.
“Calypso, go get Annie and take her to the front of the bus! Abraham, turn this thing around!” Abraham nodded and began turning the bus, but it wasn’t easy considering they were still on a paved road and he was struggling to get the giant vehicle to stay in control. After a few moments of fighting the steering wheel, Abraham managed to get it turned around. As he was driving it around, Calypso and Tamil worked together to pull down the bus emergency exit window.
“Once it’s down, Sarah, you use your web to lasso Michelle and Asher back to the bus! Abraham, don’t even think about slowing down!” Katie shouted.
“I got it, I got it!” Abraham called back, scanning the street for the fighting. After a minute or two he could just make out the figures ahead of him…and what he saw was shocking!
Asher and Drake were both locked in a vicious exchange of punches and kicks which were clearly far stronger than those of a normal human. He could almost feel their impact just watching them. Michelle threw herself in whenever Drake was about to make a fatal blow on Asher and she would attack to distract Drake. She clearly knew she wasn’t a match for Drake, but she could at least handle him long enough to throw off his timing and aim. It was a very effective tag team they had going…but the real victor of this battle wasn’t a mystery. As strong as they were, Asher and Michelle were both tired from the events of the last full moon, and Drake still had enough energy to keep going.
“Sarah, reel them in!” Calypso cried. Sarah stuck her upper body out of the window and flung her long thread of silk out to Michelle and Asher. Michelle managed to grab hold, but Asher was, at the last moment, grabbed by Drake and held back.
“NO!” Sarah screamed. “ASHER!”
“Sorry, but I’m afraid my son is grounded indefinitely.” Drake laughed. Asher thrashed and struggled, but Drake’s strength seemed to be on the same level as Asher’s…he couldn’t free himself. Abraham prepared to slam on the breaks…
“Hwajae!”
The air ignited like fireworks and Drakes coat suddenly was alight with flames! With a roar of pain and shock, Drake threw Asher to the ground and began beating at his blazing coat as fire jumped all over his body. Asher watched Drake burn but then ran to Michelle and jumped up, grabbing her hand, allowing her to pull him back in through the window. Standing by the other window of the bus was none other than Annie…the little witch who had cast the spell to free Asher!
“Annie? Did…did you do that?” Sarah asked.
“Yes.” She whispered. “I…I didn’t want him to get anyone else.” Abraham smiled and kept driving the bus onward until the monster was far off in the distance.
“Thank you Annie…we owe you our lives.” Asher nodded, breathing heavily. Annie smiled meekly and gave a small nod in reply.
“Was…was that guy really your dad?” Annie asked. Abraham glanced back as well, wanting to hear what Asher said. Asher didn’t answer right away, but instead leaned against Michelle, who was helping to support his exhausted body.
“His name is Drake Cross, he was my father yes…and he was also the one that turned me into a vampire.” Asher explained.
“You mean…”
“Yes…my father is a vampire. He killed my mother…and he made me a monster like him.”

102
chapters/chapter_26.md
View file

@ -1,102 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 26
“Are you serious?!” Abraham asked.
“Just drive, Abraham!” Michelle shouted. Abraham nodded and went back to focusing on the road, but he couldn’t remove that news from his mind. Asher’s father was a vampire…and a powerful one! Not only that, but it was Asher’s own father who had bitten him in the first place? But why would a vampire be helping a group of witch hunters? His head was swimming with confusion. He glanced in the mirror to see the rest of the group…how were they holding up? Asher was sitting in the far back of the bus, trying hard to rest. Calypso was helping treat Sarah, who was slightly bruised from her clash with Drake. Tamil and Katie sat together, neither speaking, but both looking very concerned. Annie was silently looking out the window as they drove. Michelle sat behind Abraham’s seat, and she was staring out at the dark winding road.
“You’re confused, huh?” Michelle asked.
“More than slightly.” Abraham admitted. “But I don’t know if Asher would want to talk to me about it.”
“He probably wouldn’t…it’s not something he likes to share with other people. Then again, I suppose family matters are like that for everyone. No offense.” Michelle said, remembering that Abraham was an orphan.
“None taken. But…I don’t mean to pry…I just want to know-”
“You want to know what happened between Asher and his father.” Michelle said. “Normally, I would tell you that it’s Asher’s call whether you know or not…but since Drake now knows you’re with us, you’re in just as much danger as the rest of us. You have a right to know.” Michelle paused for a moment and then leaned forward, resting her cheek on her hand.
“There are three ways to become a vampire. The first way is blood consumption; drinking a vampires blood will make you one. The second way is through the classical biting…but the bite isn’t enough. The bite must penetrate a vein and then the vampire must insert some of his saliva or body fluid into the bite so it mixes with the blood. The third way is a very…unseemly way. By drinking the blood of a human with your dying breath. If you spend your last moments of life drinking the blood of another human, you will be reanimated as something inhuman.”
“And what happened to Asher? Which happened to him?”
“Slow down and give me a moment, okay?” Michelle snapped. “Asher’s father, about 4 years ago, was a soldier in the army. While in Iraq, his truck hit a road side car bomb. His entire squad was killed in the explosion. Terrified of dying, Drake desperately tried to cling to life…he needed water, so he crawled to one of his comrades and tried to drink his blood…thus reanimating him as a blood drinking vampire. Revived, and rejuvenated, Drake returned home to his family.”
“I’m guessing they weren’t too pleased with his new vampire self.” Abraham asked.
“No we weren’t.” Asher hissed. Michelle and Abraham both spun to see Asher standing next to them. His red eyes stared forward furiously.
“Asher, I’m sorry I-”
“No…it’s fine.” Asher said. “I’ll tell you what happened.” Asher sat down next to Michelle and continued the story. “My mother resented him for what he’d become and my father attacked my mother in a blind rage. Unwilling to let me live either, he tried to bite me and kill me too. However, the moment he bit down on my neck, his chest touched my cross necklace…my mothers gift to me…and it burned his chest, forcing him back. I had no means of fighting back, so I did the only thing I could…I bit him back, and in doing so got his blood in my mouth. He retaliated by striking me across the head. I feel dead…or so my father thought. I woke up an hour later as a vampire. After all, I had bitten him and tasted vampiric blood…plus he’d bitten me and gotten his saliva in my veins. There was no doubt I wouldn’t become a vampire.”
“Asher…”
“When a vampire is born…it must feed immediately. So I fed from the only source of blood available…my mothers body. I couldn’t stop myself. But in doing so, I carried a piece of my mother with me from that place. I hated myself for what I was…I wanted to run away and die…but I needed to punish my father for what he’d done to our family. For his cowardice…” Asher finished.
“But why is he helping those witch hunters?” Abraham asked.
“Those weren’t witch hunters…they were the Dawn Bringers.” Michelle explained. “Drake works with them.”
“But I thought the Dawn Bringers hated vampires and monsters.”
“They do, but they have an understanding with Drake.” Michelle answered. “Drake is still a coward, and he fears that he may be killed by another monster one day…so he helps the Dawn Bringers rid the world of monsters so that he won’t be challenged or threatened with death.”
“That seems risky…a vampire working with vampire hunters.” Annie whispered, having listened in on the conversation. Asher nodded darkly.
“I’m sure Drake intends to kill them if he no longer sees them as useful…and I’m sure the Dawn Bringers feel the same.” Asher pointed out. Abraham didn’t speak but just absorbed this story. He’d never have guessed that Asher’s past was so horrible. He couldn’t imagine having been turned into a monster in such a sudden and horrific manner…and then being forced to feed from your own mother. It was disgusting and terrifying. How had Asher lived like that for so long? It was unreal.
“Where are we going?” Annie finallya asked, breaking the deafening quiet.
“Back to Solomon’s cottage.” Michelle said. “It’s our home…and yours too.” Annie giggled and hugged Michelle’s arm. Michelle flinched a moment, not used to this display of affection. “I’m sure we’ll find a place for you to stay.”
“We’ll need to explain all this to Solomon of course.” Sarah spoke up, finally sitting up after being treated for a while. Calypso helped her sit up and Sarah smiled at Asher and Michelle. “You think he’ll be okay with us being home a few days later than we planned?”
“He’ll be fine…unfortunately we’ll have to wait to see him tomorrow.” Michelle sighed. “Abraham pull over at the next gas station.”
“Why?” Annie asked.
“We took a train to get here originally, and we’re also having to take an alternate route home. We need a map, supplies, and rest.” Michelle said. Abraham looked around and found a gas station. He pulled over and rolled around behind the building, parking the bus.
“Alight, listen up gang…we’re camping here tonight.” Michelle announced. “We need to get a few things done before we turn in though. I know everyone is hungry and sleepy…so we’re going to get some food and a place to rest.” Abraham stood up and stretched his legs from after sitting so long.
“Hate to ask but…how are we going to get food?” Abraham asked. “I didn’t bring any money.” A small chuckle emerged from the rest of the club.
“Abraham…what time is it?”
“Almost 3 in the morning.”
“I’d prefer it were midnight…but we’ll make this the new haunting hour.” Michelle laughed.
“Can I help?” Annie asked, tugging on Michelle’s arm. Michelle nodded.
“Oh yes. Everyone gather around…I’ll explain the plan!”
Abraham and Michelle climbed out of the bus and stretched their bodies. Michelle walked around back and opened the back door for the others to get out and go to their positions. When he was done, she walked to Abraham and took his arm, hugging it tenderly and leaning against him.
“Ready?” She asked.
“All I gotta do is just play the role, right?”
“Don’t worry, you’ll do fine. Right now, you’re my boyfriend okay?” Michelle whispered.
“Got it.” He lead her to the gasstation door and opened it. Michelle giggled and leaned against him, acting uncharacteristically girly and upbeat. The cashier behind the counter looked up.
“Can I help ye?” He asked gruffly.
“Yes, please sir…seems we have a bit of a problem.” Abraham said, holding Michelle. “We ran out of gas about a mile back. Can we borrow a canister to fill with gas?”
“Um yeah, guess so. Just wait here a minute.” He turned from the counter and began to walk toward a closet nearby. As he was heading there, Michelle looked to the glass door and winked to Abraham.
“Show time.” She whispered. “Tamil is in position.” Abraham nodded.
“OH MY GOD! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!?” The cashier spun around and looked to where Michelle was pointing and his face went pale. Banging against the door, lumbering and moaning horribly, he saw a mummy, his eyes glazed over and his mouth hanging open.
“uuuuuuuggggghhhhhh~” Tamil moaned.
“I-It’s some kind of zombie or…or mummy or something!” The man screamed.
“OH NO…THE CURSE FOLLOWED US!” Michelle screamed.
“WHAT CURSE!?” The cashier shrieked. Suddenly all the lights went dead and the entire gas station was plunged into darkness. The cashier couldn’t see it, but three more figures silently entered the station from the back door.
“We’re all gonna die! We’re gonna die!” Abraham started screaming! “RUN GET OUT OF HE-AAAAAAARRRRGGGGHHH!” Abraham screamed as suddenly 8 long spider legs grabbed him from behind and yanked him into an isle, out of view of the cashier. Sarah let out a loud shriek of evil laughter and she pretended to bite down on Abraham. The cashier couldn’t see what she was doing…but he could see her 8 long legs…and her terrifying body.
“WHAT THE LIVING HELL!? GET ME OUT OF HERE!” He cried, running for the door. Just as he got there, Tamil managed to break through the glass and started moaning, reaching out to him like a mindless zombie. The cashier was surely pissing himself now. Michelle let out a loud scream as she was grabbed by the shoulders by another figure. The cashier spun around to see a dark shadowy boy, gripping Michelle tightly. His red eyes fell on the cashier as he pretended to bite down on Michelle’s neck. Asher snarled and Michelle screamed, pretending to be dying.
“HEEEELP! HEEEEEEEELLLLP” Michelle let out one last loud scream and finally passed out. Asher tossed her body aside.
“I’m still hungry.” He growled. The cashier would have screamed, but he was too busy crapping his pants. With a shriek like a scared little girl, he blasted past Tamil and out into the night, screaming and crying about monsters.
“Nice work guys.” Michelle called out. The entire club burst into laughter and walked out into the open. Sarah helped Abraham to his feet and Asher rubbed his spit on Michelle’s shoulder, where he’d accidentally cut her shoulder. Katie slithered in from behind the drink maker.
“What a shame, I was hoping I’d get to play too.” She laughed.
“Next time, maybe.” Sarah giggled. “Abraham, you did well for you first ‘Haunting Hour.’”
“You guys do this often?” Abraham laughed.
“Well sometimes.” Calypso explained, walking inside, holding Annie’s hand. “See we only do it on occassions where we need to clear people out of a building.”
“We call ‘Haunt Hour.’” Tamil said, brushing the broken glass off of his knuckles. “We pretend be monster. Scare away humans.”
“And let’s all give a big round of applause for Annie, who did a great job killing the lights for added affect.” Sarah cried. The group started clapping for Annie, who blushed and covered her face with her hands.
“Stop it! It was nothing!” She laughed. Abraham just smiled at his happy family.
“Well guys,” Asher annoucned. “There’s food and drinks all around. Eat up.” The gang seperated and began grabbing snacks and foods to eat while Abraham helped Tamil find his way to the different snacks. He even tricked Tamil into eating a spicy potato chip, which caused Tamil to cry out and guzzle water like a fish. For the first time since the werewolf incident…everything seemed so happy and carefree. Who cared that Drake and his crew were still after them? It was a wonderful evening to be together.
Suddenly, Abraham became aware of the gentlest of tuggings on his shirt. He turned and there was Annie, holding a bag of potato chips in one hand and her stuffed cat Mr. Blacky in the other.
“You’re Abraham, right?” She asked.
“Yes, I am.” Abraham replied kindly.
“You are not like the others…you’re a human, aren’t you?” She asked. Abraham smiled.
“Yeah, you’re right.” Abraham replied. Annie sat down next to him and stared at him for the longest moment. He began to wonder if she’d just asked the question to confirm it, but then she turned and watched the party once more.
“Why did you join this club?” She asked.
“Hmm?”
“You’re a human…among creatures.” She said. “Aren’t you scared?”
“Well…maybe at first I was.” Abraham admitted. “But I’ve come to really love these guys. They’re not really creatures or monsters to me anymore. They’re…just family.”
“Family…huh…”
“What about your family, Annie?” Abraham asked. Annie shook her head.
“I don’t want talk about it.” She answered darkly. “I’m just happy to be here.”
“EVERYONE!” Tamil suddenly stood up and shouted. “KATIE AND I TALK! SHE SAY WE NEED GO BACK TO BUS!” He cried.
“Why? What’s wrong?” Sarah asked.
“There are cops coming!” Katie snapped, pointing out the window. Everyone looked and, sure enough, there were police officers walking their way carrying flashlights. Annie squeaked and buried her face in Abrahams shirt.
“What’s wrong?”
“I don’t like police…” She whimpered.
“Why not?” She didn’t answer, but there was no time for her to. Asher and Sarah were on the move.
“Michelle, get everyone to the back of the gas station. Sarah, Katie, and I will handle this.” Asher said.
“Asher, we can’t kill them! They’re innocents.” Michelle barked.
“I know that. Just trust me, alright?” When the police finally showed up outside the door, Katie and Sarah were positioned on opposite sides of it, ready to spring. The door opened.
Both officers were attacked at once. Katie lashed out and coiled around the first one so fast, it was like she was a living spring. Sarah moved in and began wrapping her web around the second one, securing his arms to his sides. The two let out cries and screams of terror, but Asher walked out of the shadows next, and his appearance silenced them. Abraham couldn’t see it, but from the slack jawed look the two cops were giving, Asher was using his hypnosis.
“Both of you are fine.” He whispered seductively. “This is all just a bad dream. You dozed off on patrol. Walk back to your cars and go to sleep. Tomorrow, this will all be over.”
“Right…of course…”
“Everything is just fine.”
“Everything is….just…fine. Right…”
“Now…go back to your car.” Sarah unwrapped the officer and Katie released her hold on the other one. They stumbled out the door as if zombies in a trance, moving slowly but steadily to their car.
“Okay, all good.” Asher said. Annie looked up at Abraham and blushed a little.
“I’m sorry.” She whispered. “I didn’t mean to…you know.”
“Hey, don’t worry…we’re gonna keep you safe, kid.” Asher winked, walking by and laying down. “But I’m pooped. We should all go ahead and turn in for the night.” Annie smiled and hugged her stuffed cat close, laying down.
“Abraham, you get some sleep too.” Michelle whispered. “We need you to drive tomorrow. You need more sleep than the rest of us.” Abraham nodded sleepily and stretched out. As he did, he felt a small body move up against him, hugging him like she was his baby sister, Annie nuzzled into Abraham’s chest and Abraham just smiled down at her. She was so frightened of everything…she needed this family more than he realized. But he’d gladly be here for her…just like the club had been there for him.

32
chapters/chapter_27.md
View file

@ -1,32 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 27 - Katie’s Memory
“Wake up!” I felt myself being shaken. The floor was so cold and I longed to remain in this blissful sleep. In sleep…in my dreams…I could forget the hell I was in. The Indian moon stared down at me and the other sleeping concubines. I had been born into this life. From hatching to now, I had been raised to be a slave in the service of a rich governor. Once I reached the age of 13, I was mature enough physically to be one of the governors concubines. A sex slave. It was the fate of my mother before she’d died…and it was to be my fate for the rest of my life.
In that time I’d grown to hate the man I called master. Every piece of piece of my being loathed the men of the estate, as every one of them had touched me and done things to me that I would never be able to forget. Would I ever be able to love myself, knowing what had been done to my body by these monsters?! All of them were despicable, loathsome creatures. All except one…there was one young man who I’d grown fond of. He was different from the rest of them. His name was Daman. He too was a servant in the service of the governor. We could relate to each other…and never had he ever mistreated me or hurt me. He’d always been kind to me. And now, as I was shaken awake, I thought I felt his warm hand on my cold bare shoulder.
“Katie, you must wake up!” I finally looked up to see who was speaking, and sure enough, it was Daman, looking down at me with an anxious expression on his face. He was shirtless, and over his back was thrown a large bag.
“Daman? What is it? The sun is not up.”
“Yes, and when it does come up, we will be far away from here!” Daman cried. “We are running away!” I bolted upwards in shock.
“We’re escaping!? But the governor will hunt us down and-”
“I don’t care about that! I’m running, and I’m taking you with me, Katie. Let’s flee together!” A piece of me was afraid to flee with him. A small piece of me felt tied to this estate and to the governor…but then I looked into his eyes. This was the only man I trusted…the only man I could depend on. If he said we would escape and be happy together, then I believed him. I took his hand and he helped me onto my coils.
“Come, we must get to the gardens and out of this place!”
“I’ll follow you!” I laughed. I felt myself become uplifted with happiness as we both slithered away from the room and down the hallways. There were few guards wandering around at the time and we could easily get out of the building. The trick was now getting to the forest! We had to pass through the gardens and into the forest beyond where we’d be safe. The jungle would be our safe haven…we could live there for the rest of our days…or maybe go somewhere else! Daman had spoken of flying to America some day! Could we do that? How would we do it? It didn’t really matter…we were free! We would escape!
“It’s not much further.” Daman ran through the gardens and I slithered after him, being careful to stay off the wet ground where my body would leave marks for the guards to follow. I didn’t have any possessions to carry with me…I had nothing in this life worth holding onto! Soon we’d broken through the hedges and were near the fence. It was too tall for us to jump, but Daman didn’t let that stop us.
“I need you to give me a boost, then I’ll pull you over!” Daman cried. I nodded and I placed my hands under his foot and gave him a lift up to the top of the fence. He climbed to the top and turned to me. He held out his arms and I took them. With a mighty effort, he pulled me up over the edge and I could slither the rest of the way down! We were there! The jungle was only a few meters away from us! As we escaped into the forest, I let out a great laugh of joy and rolled down the great hill that led to the depths of the jungle. Daman was already down there, breathing heavily.
“Daman…Daman, we made it! We’re free!” I exclaimed! “Thank you, Daman! Thank…Daman, what’s wrong?” Daman was just staring at me. His eyes were a mixture of anger and…a very familiar glare that I knew all to well. It was the same look that the governor would give me when he brought me to his bed chambers.
“Yes…we made it. So now I can do what I never could when I was the servant of that bastard governor.” As he spoke, he began to remove his pants.
“D-Daman what’re you…”
“Just shut up.” He snapped. “I’ve waited long enough for this. Now be quiet and give me the same pleasure you give that fat governor.”
I felt hot tears build up in my eyes as I finally understood. As Daman exposed himself to me I cried bitterly at the sight of him. This was not the same Daman I’d known. This was a beast. He was a monster. This couldn’t be the man I trusted…the man I put all my faith in. He’d been so kind to me. However, the truth sank in slowly and with great agony. In the end…he’d used me. He was no different than the others. It was forbidden for servants to use the concubines, or else they would be killed…but now that we were free, he’d finally get what he really wanted from me. He didn’t care about me…he didn’t love me.
“Now hold still you beautiful freak!” He hissed, leaping on me like a wild animal. He ripped away the decorative bra I was forced to wear exposing my naked body to him. I screamed and struggled to break free from his grip.
“YOU LIED TO ME! YOU USED ME!” I screamed.
“Don’t take it too personally.” He sneered as he began kissing my neck. I screamed louder, wanting him off of me. I thrashed and finally I struck him hard across the face. He fell back and rubbed the spot I’d hit him.
“OW! Why you no good little-GET BACK HERE!” I had turned and was slithering as fast as I could into the jungle. I had to get away from him. I wouldn’t let him use me. I couldn’t…I couldn’t! Suddenly I felt his weight on me and he knocked me to the ground. I spat up dirt and muck from my mouth and he turned me over. He grabbed my breasts and began licking my neck like the perverted animal he was. Like all men were. How could I have not seen this? How? He was no different than the governor…than the officials…than the estate attendants.
“I HATE YOU!” I shrieked.
“I’ll live with that.” He laughed as he was about to violate me. “At last I’ll get to appreciate this bizarre and rare body of yours.”
No. Not this time!
“GYAAAAAH!” With a furious hiss, I launched my body forward and bit his neck, sinking my fangs deep into his neck. My tears rolling down my face mixed with the venom I was pumping into his veins. I pulled back and watched him clutch his neck in agony as his face went white.
“K-k-katie?” He whimpered, his body quivering weakly as the venom took affect.
“You used me…you never cared about me. All of you men…all of you men are the same! I TRUSTED YOU, DAMAN! I LOVED YOU!” Daman didn’t respond but just fell forward, the life leaving his eyes. As he lay there passing away, I screamed at the stars and cried in pain and in loss. I’d escaped captivity…but had I really escaped the pain? Was this my fate? To be used and mislead by men? How could I ever trust another man again after this? I didn’t know…perhaps I never could. All I knew was that I had to get far away from here. I was on my own again…maybe I always was. But my greatest fear was that I always would be.

96
chapters/chapter_28.md
View file

@ -1,96 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 28
When Abraham awoke the next morning, he awoke to see that the sun was shining in. Glancing around the room, Abraham saw the rest of the club all fast asleep but…one was missing.
“Katie?” Abraham sat up and easily moved Annie out from under him so she could sleep still. He stood up and began scanning the room for the snake girl. After a few moments he turned and saw her, resting by glass door, still broken from last night. She was gazing out at the sun shining, casting a glow upon her soft scales. Her hair caught the rays and it seemed to illuminate every ray. Her eyes, reptilian as they were, were so hauntingly exotic that Abraham could not get them out of his thoughts. What a beautiful girl she was.
“Katie?” Abraham asked again.
“Good morning.” She whispered.
“You’re up early.” Abraham muttered.
“I’m worried about Asher.” She said. “The sun is coming up and he’s not back yet.” She said darkly.
“When did Asher leave? Abraham asked in shock. Katie laughed.
“Night time is the only time when Asher can go out in the open…he went out around 3 o’ clock last night to get a ‘bite to drink.’” Katie giggled. Abraham shuddered at the way she put that, getting the mental image of Asher, dressed as Count Dracula and biting the neck of some defenseless person.
“Yeah, I’ll bet…but I’m sure he’s fine.” Abraham sighed.
“Maybe, but he’s cutting it way too close.” Katie growled. She paused a moment and then looked to Abraham. “Abraham…I want to apologize to you.”
“For what?”
“It’s no secret that I…didn’t really like you at first.” Katie smirked.
“Didn’t like me? You tried to kill me once!” Abraham laughed.
“Yes, I did.” Katie admitted. “But…I was wrong, Abraham. You’re a good human, one of the few I know. I was wrong to pass judgement without knowing you better first.”
“If you don’t mind my asking,” Abraham dared to question, “could you tell me why you dislike humans?” Katie didn’t answer but just stared out at the horizon, a definite rage and pain in her eyes. “Sorry, I…I probably shouldn’t ask. That was wr-”
“I was betrayed by the only human I ever truly loved and admired.” Katie hissed darkly. “I’d like to just leave it at that, Abraham.”
“Right, sorry.” Abraham moaned. “I really didn’t mean to prod at old scars, you know?”
“I know.” Katie moaned. “I know you didn’t mean to offend…you’re too kind for that.” Katie gave a quick smile. “Just make me a promise, Abraham.”
“Sure, what is it?” Abraham asked.
“Promise me…that you won’t hurt this club…” Katie muttered.
“Of course I promise! I would never hurt any one of you!” Abraham cried. Katie glanced at him a moment.
“I want so badly to believe you…but I fear to trust another human man with that kind of faith.” It was the pain in Katie’s voice that fully made him realize just how deep the wounds she had went. The betrayal at the hands of humans was far worse than he’d thought. The way her voice cracked was like that of a child who had done nothing wrong but felt that a spanking waited for her all the same. He felt pity for her, though he knew that was the last thing she wanted from him.
“Asher!” Before Abraham knew what to say, Katie had spotted a figure running to them smoldering under the rising sun. Asher threw himself inside to hide from the sunlight and gasped in exhaustion.
“Asher, are you-”
“I’m fine.” Asher wheezed. “Give me a moment.” Asher leaned against the wall and clutched his chest as it heaved in and out. His skin looked slightly burned, but it would heal with time. His hands were dirty and his boots stained with mud, clay, and what looked suspiciously like blood.
“Why were you gone so long?” Katie demanded.
“I took a side route to throw the Dawnbringers off of our trail.” Asher chuckled between breaths. “It was tricky, but it bought us some time before they find out the truth, plus since its daylight, they can’t use my father to track us anymore.” Katie helped Asher up and looked around at the others.
“Then it’s time we moved out, right?” Abraham asked.
“Wake them up.” Katie encouraged. Abraham hurried around and got to work waking the club. Like zombies, the gang all rose to their feet, rubbing their eyes and yawning. The events of last night had left them all exhausted. Michelle was the first to rise though and she began taking in the group around her and what needed to be done to get things moving.
“We leave in 20 minutes!” She announced. “Everyone get some food, gear, and whatever else you need to move out. Asher, turn yourself into Ashley and get under an umbrella. Sarah, I need you and Katie to be the first ones on the bus so that we don’t draw too much attention with you two. Calypso, help Tamil get some fresh water in a cooler. Abraham, you and Annie grab some first aid equipment from the back so we can restock. Let’s move people.” The entire gang began moving together. Abraham lead Annie over to the back of the desk and began hunting for first aid boxes and bandages. After some searching, Annie pulled out a small blue box with a red cross on it and grinned.
“Think this is it?” She asked.
“I’d bet money on it.” Abraham laughed. “Go take it to Michelle…there’s something I need to do real quick.”
“Okay, sure.” Annie climbed to her feet and scurried away from the desk to deliver her find to Michelle while Abraham turned and gazed at the rest of the group. Asher was already in his Ashley form and standing under an umbrella that was red and blue in color. Katie and Sarah were packing materials to carry to the bus, and Calypso was helping Tamil to the hose outside. The group was mending from the last few nights. The battle with Michelle and then the arrival of Annie had all been surprising and frustrating in their own right, but to then be faced with the threat of Asher’s father…it was like Abraham’s arrival had caused a strange sequence of events like dominos crashing into each other. For good or bad, these things were going to play out, and Abraham feared what might happen if he was no prepared.
“You okay, Abraham?” Michelle asked, putting her hand on his shoulder and snapping out of his trance.
“Wha? Oh right, yeah.” Abraham said quickly. Michelle grinned and tussled his hair.
“Let’s move daydreamer. Help lift Sarah and Katie into the bus.” Abraham hurried to the bus with Michelle behind him. “You get in the bus and pull them in while I go from behind and push, okay?”
“Sure.” The two were hiding behind the bus so passing traffic couldn’t see them. When Abraham climbed on the bus, he opened the rear door and knelt down, waiting for the first one. First was Katie as she held up her hands. Abraham grabbed hold tight and pulled up, allowing Katie to get her upper body into the bus. Michelle came from behind and lifted up the coils of Katie’s body and pushing her inside carefully. Katie continued to hold onto Abraham until she was fully in the car. Sarah came next and was far more difficult as her large abdomen got caught in the doorway.
“Ow!” Sarah cried as she felt Abraham and Katie both pulling on her arms. “I’m just not getting through! It’s a miracle I fit in last time.”
“Hold on Sarah, I’m gonna pull you out okay?” Michelle asked. Michelle pulled back on Sarah’s abdomen and helped her back out of the bus. “Let me open this a bit.” Michelle climbed up to the door and placed her hands on the sides of the doorway.
“RAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Michelle’s roar changed from human to an animalistic howl…which sounded frighteningly like her werewolf voice. Abraham leaped back in surprise as she pushed opened up the doorway further by spreading the doorway apart! The bus might as well have been made of cardboard!
“How did you do that!?” Abraham cried. “I’ve never seen you show THAT much strength before!”
“It’s my werewolf blood.” Michelle explained. “I have a small portion of that extra strength and stamina while human…I just have to tap into it from time to time. It’s always greater the closer it is to a full moon. Since we only had one a few nights ago, I still have some of that excess stamina.”
“Yeah, but I never like when you do that.” Sarah said firmly, lifting up her body to get back into the bus. “When you tap into that power, you act a bit too harsh.”
“Yes, I know. That’s why I try not to, but this is much easier for you to get in now.” Michelle shoved Sarah upwards so Katie and Abraham could pull her back in again, and as Michelle said, it was far easier to pull her inside this time. However, the rear of the bus wasn’t going to be able to close now. Michelle shrugged that off. “Don’t worry about the door, just don’t let anyone sit near it, okay?” Abraham shook his head at her stubbornness and also at his new discovery. It felt like the more he learned and revealed about the Monster Club, the more things he didn’t understand…and the more things seemed to shock him. Would he ever grow used to his family?
After about 10 minutes, Calypso and Tamil were helping each other carry a cooler to the bus. With Calypso leading, Tamil hobbled after her, holding onto the cooler with all his strength. His teeth were gritted in pain as he fought to hold up the heavy, water filled chest. Abraham hopped out of the bus and helped him by grabbing his end and lifting it into the back of the bus.
“Thank you, Abraham.” Tamil sighed clutching his fingers.
“Go ahead and get on man.” Abraham laughed.
“Show me way please?” Tamil held out his hand and Abraham took it, escorting him to the stairs of the bus so he could climb on. When Abraham had seen Michelle display another one of her abilities, it made him all the more curious about Tamil, someone he knew very little about.
“Hey, Tamil…being a mummy…does that give you any abilities?” Abraham asked.
“Abilities?” Tamil asked questioningly, stopping at the steps.
“Well yeah…like summon plagues of locusts?” Abraham asked, in a joking voice…but Tamil’s face remained rigged.
“I hope you joking, Abraham.” He said grimly. “There no such thing as ‘mummy curse.’” Shocked by Tamil’s stern response, Abraham backed down and flushed shamefully. He had no idea that Tamil would take the question so harshly.
“Wow…sorry, Tamil. I didn’t mean to offend you, really. I j-”
“HA! Got you!” Tamil laughed, shoving Abraham a little with a big playful smile. “I just fool with you bit.” Tamil chuckled and shook his head. Abraham stared and blinked a moment. He’d been playing a joke with that serious and offended response? Truly, Tamil’s sense of humor was completely unpredictable…or perhaps Abraham just had no sense of humor?
“Man, I can never read you.”
“And I cannot read anything.” Tamil laughed, using the bus railing to help him up the steps. “But do have few skills as undead.” Tamil admitted. “Can detach limbs and reattach.”
“Wow!” Abraham cried. “That…that’s amazing, Tamil! Can you show me?”
“Can…but won’t.” Tamil snickered. “It very painful…and limbs only reattach if Sarah sew them back on.” He pointed to his finger which Abraham could just barely see some faint scarring where it looked like his finger had been sewn back on some time in the past.
“Oh…so you can lose limbs, just not die?”
“Right!” Tamil smiled. “Not so fun be dead.”
“I could’ve told you that.” Ashley said, as she climbed on after Abraham. She was holding her umbrella over here to hide from the sun, but she was still sweating heavily to the point her clothes were getting wet. “Just get me out of this sunshine, please?”
“Remind me again why you needed to be Ashley for this trip?” Abraham asked.
“It’s because Ashley is smaller and can hide from the sun much easier than Asher can. Right, Ashley?” Michelle snapped.
“Yeah, yeah, I got it.” Ashley grumbled climbing into a seat and laying down, trying to cool off.
“Good, everyone’s here other than Annie and Calypso then?” Michelle asked.
“I think Calypso going bathroom before leaving…Annie maybe with her?” Tamil offered. Abraham stood up and headed to the door.
“I’ll check it out.” Michelle said.
“No,” Abraham spoke up, standing, “I’ll do it.”
“You’re going to go heck a girls bathroom?” Michelle giggled.
“No!” Abraham snapped. “I’m just going to see if they’re in there or not.” Abraham hurried off the bus and ran inside before Michelle could object. As he walked in he saw the light to the bathroom was on, sneaking through the crack of the door.
“Anyone in there?” Abraham called.
“Yes, give us a moment!” Calypso cried back.
“Is Annie in there too?”
“Yes, I am washing my hands.” Annie responded.
“Well hurry up, we’re getting ready to lea-AAAVE!!!” The bathroom door flew open as Calypso stumbled out and crashed into Abraham.
“OW!” Calypso and Abraham crashed to the floor as Abraham rubbed his head where he’d fallen.
“Oh I’m so sorry!” Calypso cried.
“What’s wron-oh no!” Abraham looked and saw that Calypso’s legs had turned back into a long fish tail! Annie must have splashed her accidentally while washing her hands. She was a in her mermaid form!
“Calypso!? What happen!?” Annie cried, running out with wet hands.
“Don’t panic, okay?” Abraham said as Calypso struggled to get up on her arms. “Annie…um…go back to the bus. I’ll take care of Calypso.” Annie nodded and grabbed Mr. Blacky in her arms and rushed to the bus. Once she was out, Calypso rolled over on her back for Abraham to lift her up. He scooped her up and grunted as he felt her weight on his arms and back.
“Oh dang…” Abraham groaned. “You…you’re heavier than I thought.”
“Don’t be rude!” Calypso squeaked, blushing heavily. “It’s not polite to pick on a girl about her weight.” After adjusting her in his arms, he walked quickly to the bus where everyone was waiting.
“I hope Asher doesn’t mind this.” Abraham whimpered.
“Asher will understand.” Calypso nodded. “We’re all family here…we understand one another.” As he helped Calypso onto the bus and everyone began patting her dry, Abraham thought about all that he’d learned today. Katie’s history with men, Tamil’s strange ability to lose limbs and then have them sewn on, Michelle being able to tap her werewolf strength…all of it was new to him, despite him being with them for so long. He was beginning to understand them….but would he ever fully understand them like they did each other.
“Don’t just stand there,” Michelle snapped, “get us moving, Abraham. Solomon is waiting for us!”
“Oh, sure.” Abraham climbed into the seat of the bus and Annie ran up to the dashboard, placing her hands on it.
“Beongae.” The bus engine roared to life and Abraham put his foot on the gas, startling Annie that she fell against Abraham and leaned on his arm.
“Watch yourself.” Abraham laughed. Annie giggled and looked back at the group.
“These guys are so weird…but they’re all so nice!” Annie noted.
“Yeah. They really are.” Abraham smirked, leading the bus back towards home.

60
chapters/chapter_29.md
View file

@ -1,60 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 29
The whole day passed by in peace, as if nothing had or would happen. Abraham occasionally would look back at the club behind him, checking to make sure everyone was okay. Ashley was still asleep under the umbrella, her body tanning from the sun, despite her efforts. Tamil sat beside Katie who was reading a magazine to him that she’d taken from the gas station. Though it was a woman’s clothing magazine, he seemed attentive, as if someone giving him attention was enough. Calypso sat with Annie who was helping her fill water bottles so that everyone would have something to drink. Sarah, unable to fit into a bus seat, just sat in the far back of the bus, watching cars pass by and humming to herself some strange song that Abraham had never heard before. Michelle sat behind Abraham, with her hand on the drivers seat and watching his progress. The night was falling and her eyes were more keen than Abrahams. She could better see road signs and where to go.
“Take the next right…we should end up on a dirt road that leads to our home.” She whispered. Abraham complied and turned, leading them off the paved road and onto a dirt pathway. It was like he’d driven onto the road less traveled as the top of the bus kept getting scrapped by low hanging tree limbs and the ground was soft from rained on mud. The bus moved slowly through the forest until at last the familiar light of a house was up ahead….the cottage! It was their home at last! As they drew closer, Annie ran to the front of the bus and looked out the window.
“That’s your home?” She asked.
“Yes it is!” Sarah giggled from the back. “And guys, it’ll feel so good to be home, right?” Everyone seemed to nod their response…except for Tamil, who had a very serious look on his blank face. He was gripping the seat in front of him in a fearful manner. Something was troubling the young mummy, and Abraham could see it.
“What’s wrong, Tamil?”
“Something…very wrong.” He said. “I just…feel something is wrong.”
“Yeah…” Asher said, sitting up and throwing the umbrella aside. With the sun down now, he could become himself again. “I feel it too. Everyone gather to the back of the bus…we’re going to approach this cautiously.” There was a terrified hush that fell over the group. Asher jumped off the bus first and helped everyone down as well. As Abraham looked at the cottage, everything did look normal…but slowly a chill fell over his spine as well. Indeed, he understood what Tamil meant. There was something not right about the air…something was out of place. It was like the dripping faucet in the bathroom, or the slight chip in the paint on the wall…something so small, yet something very noticeable.
“What do you suppo-”
“Hush…” Asher whispered. He drew his pistol and loaded it. “Everyone…follow behind me, but keep some distance. If I yell run, all of you get out of the house.”
“Right.” Came the response.
Asher entered the house silently and with such stealth that Abraham had to check once or twice to make sure he still had eyes on him. The house seemed in one piece…everything seemed nice and tidey and in its place. Solomon must have cleaned it up a bit. As they made their way through the entry hall, they came to the den…and there stood Solomon, facing the back door, with his back to them. Asher held out his hand for everyone to stay back as he moved closer to the ghostly figure that was his old friend.
“Hey…Solomon, are you okay?”
“Asher?” Solomon spun around to see Asher behind him, but Abraham felt his heart stop cold when he saw the look of fear on his face.
“Old man, what happened!?” Asher demanded.
“Get out of here, Asher! Run while you still-”
*POW*
“AAAAAAAAH!” Solomon crashed to the ground as something heavy struck him. As he hit the ground, he vanished in a whisp of smoke. Asher leaped away in horror and saw salt splattered along the ground.
“Salt rounds!?” Asher cried.
“That’s right, blood sucker.”
The entire club turned their heads to the kitchen door where out walked a man they’d never seen, and looked like something out of a Halloween dress shop. He wore a grungy and dirty trench coat with a long brimmed hat. A scraggly beard covered most of his face and he had the coldest blue eyes you’d ever seen. In his gloved hand was a pistol that was aimed where Solomon had been. In his hand he held a piece of paper with a nail in his finger. There was a crossbow on his back, a rifle, a sword, and about 5 different knifes on his belt. He stank of salt and some kind of blood. Were there blood stains on his coat?
“A hunter?” Asher demanded. “Are you with the Dawn Bringers?”
“Once.” The man scoffed. “But they lost their honor and their dignity by bringing in that vampire, Drake to be their lap dog. They’ve forgotten what it means to hunt the filth of this world. I no longer serve alongside those weaklings. That said, tailing them has given me great information on this club…in particular how to locate you…and kill you.” As he spoke he took the paper and nailed it to the door behind him. As he did, Asher suddenly trembled and he hand to lean against the couch next to him. He looked…tired! He looked weaker and sluggish! What had just happened!?
“Y-you son of a-”
“Save your breath, vampire.” The man growled. “Because soon you will not take another.”
“ASHER!” Michelle ran forward and tried to reach Asher, who was no struggling to even stand. However, as she got close, there was a flash of light, Michelle screamed and flew backwards, clutching her hand.
“WHAT THE HELL JUST-”
“It’s a spiritual barrier.” The man explained. “When I arrived here, I took the liberty of placing those barrier pages on each entrance and exit to this room. No monster can get in or out once it is set. Any supernatural creature within this barrier cannot get out, and they are stripped of their power. In this room, only humans have the power.” Michell grimaced and tried to push against the invisible barrier, but was met with the same result.
“We can’t get through! Asher! Asher!!” Michelle screamed. Abraham looked around and saw that every entrance and exit was covered by a paper similar to the one that the man had carried before. This was the barrier! The pages all together kept Asher in and drained him of strength. Who was this guy? He’d planned this all out to the letter! How did he know where they were? How was he so well prepared?
“I’ll kick your ASS!” Asher aimed his gun at Morgan and fired twice. Morgan was out of the way moments before the trigger was pulled and he kicked at Asher. Asher blocked with his forearm, but he was straining to even do this. It was like his body weighed a ton to him! He was so sluggish and weak, it hurt to see him like this! What kind of power did this barrier have over him!? Asher again made a move to shoot Morgan, or to at least hold him off, but Morgan wrenched the gun from Asher’s hand, struck him across the face, and kicked him into the wall.
“STOP IT!” Calypso screamed. Michelle again ran at the barrier, but was blown back. Tamil was shuddering in a corner, feeling powerless as Sarah could only stand back and comfort Annie, who now was crying like a baby. She was scared…and with good reason. Katie was shaking with something…was it rage or fear? It was hard to tell. But whatever she was feeling, Abraham knew what he was feeling: Horror. For the first time in a long time, Abraham felt true horror at the sight before him. But it was not a monster that terrified him…it was this man. What true irony…to be scared of the man instead of the monster.
“My name is Morgan. Arthur Morgan. I am the last face you shall ever see vampire. When you are done, I shall deal with your friends as well.” He explained to the groaning and bleeding Asher. He pulled his cross bow and loaded it with a silver tipped arrow. Asher acted quickly and tried to charge Morgan, but his speed was pitiful in his weakened state. Morgan dodged, pulled the bolt from his bow, and strike Asher in the chest with it.
“AAAAAAAAAAH!” Asher roared in pain and fell back, blood seeping from his chest. He wasn’t regenerating! He really had lost his power! He fell backwards and lay on his back, clutching his wound. It must have been some time since he’d been in such pain. Morgan got down on his knees and pulled out dagger, the blade made of blessed silver. He raised it over his head and began to murmer under his breath.
“E nomine padre…” He began his prayer.
“He’s going to kill him!” Calypso screamed, trying to fight her way past Sarah and Katie, who were holding her back. “Michelle, save him!”
“I can’t do a thing!” Michelle shouted back. Suddenly Abraham’s eyes widened.
“But I can!” Abraham ran with all his might at the doorway and…passed clean through it! Morgan stopped his chanting and looked up in surprise.
“You are…”
“Yeah, I’m a human!” Abraham shouted back. “But I’m also part of the Monster Club!” Abraham grabbed the nearest parchment and ripped it from the doorframe…and instantly a calm hush fell over the room…it was like a viel had been lifted. With the paper missing, the barrier was incomplete…and a new strength returned to Asher.
“DAMN YOU!” Morgan raised his dagger again and brought it down on Asher.
It was too late.
Asher’s body exploded into thrashing and screaming bats and shadows, lashing at Morgan and reassembling themselves into Asher’s fully healed body. He was snarling furiously as he aimed his gun at Morgan’s head. Michelle ran in after Abraham and stood behind Asher. Morgan dared not move as he was being stared down by Asher and the others. He was outnumbered….and without the help of his barrier, there was no prayer for him now.
“It’s over, Morgan.” Michelle shouted.
“Not quite.” Morgan shouted. He grabbed a small pouch and threw it at Asher. It exploded in his face and Asher screamed as a smelly powder struck his face…powder that smelled like garlic!
“Asher!” Michelle and the others turned to Asher quickly as he fell over, growling and trying to rub the powder off of his face. As he did, Morgan took off running for the exit.
“We should go after him!” Katie cried. “He knows where we live so he’ll surely come back.”
“NEVER MIND THAT!” Everyone turned around to see Solomon reappear. The salt had only knocked him from the room for a brief period, but he was back and looking even more terrified.
“No need to worry, Solomon.” Asher said with a painful smile. “We took care of that hunter bastard. Morgan’s running for the hills.”
“THAT’S NOT WHAT I WAS TRYING TO WARN YOU ABOUT! GET OUT OF THIS HOUSE NOW! HE’S RIGGED BOMBS UNDER THE FOUNDATION! GET OUT NOW!!”
The club barely had time to react…most didn’t even feel the sensation of the heat and the impact. The thunderous roar of an explosion filled their ears, their senses, and their bodies. Abraham felt himself knocked off his feet by a massive eruption of power, flames, and force. He could only make out brief glimpses of the others. Asher had his arms around Annie and was yanking her towards the door…Tamil was in Sarah and Katie’s grip as the threw him to the other end of the house. Michelle and Calypso were caught in mid sprint as wood and mortar shot around them like gunfire.
The club was blasted off of their feet, into the air, and out of the house. Soon, all of Abraham’s world turned black. He saw no more. His final thoughts before slipping into unconsciousness were as weak as his vision:
“What happened…what happened to my family?”

78
chapters/chapter_30.md
View file

@ -1,78 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 30
“Abraham?” Abraham didn’t want to wake up. His head was ringing and pounding like a drum set. His body felt completely shattered…his arms didn’t want to move. Did he even have ligaments anymore? Surely he was just a jumbled pile of pieces and body parts.
“Abraham, get up!” Abraham felt something grabbing him and trying to lift him.
“Don’t move him, Katie! He’s in critical condition!”
“Damn it, where are the others!?” Abraham could hear the voices…they sounded so close and…so worried. That was Katie and Calypso…there was no question. But how were they still alive? The explosion. Abraham remembered the explosion. The heat of the fire and the sheer impact of the bomb. The horrible smell of ash and smoke filled his lungs and he couldn’t breathe.
“Ugh…it hurts…” Abraham moaned.
“Don’t try to move, Abraham. You have a broken rib and several major bruises all over your abdominals and I’m worried you might have a concussion.” Calypso cried. The fog was lifting and Abraham was beginning to get his vision back. He could see again. But the world was blurry, and the glowing light of the fire was burning his eyes. He tried to lift his hands to his eyes, but even the thought of such an act hurt his acing body.
“Where are…the others?” Abraham coughed.
“Well we’re looking for them. Asher is okay, and he’s helping move debry. We found Sarah. She’s unconscious but Calypso thinks she’ll be fine.”
“What about Tamil…Solomon….Michelle…and Annie?” Abraham asked, trying to sit up. He felt a pair of hands shove him down and he cried out in pain.
“We said don’t move you numbskull!” Katie snapped. “We’re looking for them, okay!? You stay here and let Calypso treat you.”
“But they’re in trouble.” Abraham pleaded. “I have to help!”
“The best thing you can do is just rest. We ca-”
“I FOUND ANNIE! CALYPSO GET OVER HERE!” It was Asher’s voice! Calypso leaped up.
“Coming!” She wasted no time running to the voice. Abraham again tried to get up but he was being held down by Katie.
“You just stay put!” She growled. Abraham began to see a bit clearer and could make out Katie’s face. She had two cuts on her face and her lip. Her eyes were brimming with tears and her hair was muddy and matted with blood. Her yellow serpentine eyes were large and scanning his injuries.
“Katie?”
“Good, you didn’t lose your memory.” She laughed sarcastically. She looked around to see if anyone was near and then she leaned down, close to Abraham’s ear. “Thank you, Abraham.”
“What?” He whispered back.
“You saved us…all of us.” She whispered tearfully. “You ran in and ripped down the barrier that Morgan guy set up…if you hadn’t done that, he’d have killed us all.”
“If I’d really saved us…we wouldn’t be looking for our missing friends.” Abraham grumbled.
“If you hadn’t saved us, then none of us would be here at all.” She growled back. “Learn to take some praise.” She then planted a kiss on his cheek and smiled a little. “Tell anyone I did that, I will constrict you until ALL of your ribs are broken.”
“Understood.” Abraham smiled back, blushing.
After a few minutes of searching and cleaning debry, Abraham finally managed to climb to his feet. Calypso wasn’t pleased, but she knew they needed to find the others. Sarah had been found not far from the road covered in dirt and pieces of the building. She too was okay, but one of her legs was broken and she’d suffered a cut below her chest that was bleeding badly. Calypso was working fast to patch it up.
“Abraham, find some bandages fast!” Calypso cried.
“I’m okay, Calypso, really.” Sarah moaned, wincing in pain.
“Just be still. We’ll fix this.” Abraham assured her, running threw the remains of what was left of their house. It was just a pile of wood, glass, and stone now. The foundation was still in tact, and three walls were still standing, but the front of the house was burning and smoldering and the roof was all but gone. Abraham dug through the trash until he stumbled across some strange…and familiar bandages!
“TAMIL!” Abraham yanked away the stones to find Tamil’s limp hand under the rubble. He grabbed it and pulled….and fell back in horror. The only thing that came out was Tamil’s hand!
“AAAH!” Abraham cried, tears coming to his eyes. “Tamil!? What happened to you?!”
“Abraham, stop crying.” Abraham looked down to see Tamil’s head sitting by the rocks. His eye was black and his lip bloody, but he was fine otherwise. “Just got…blown up. We’ll sew body back together.”
“How are…how are y-”
“I am undead body, Abraham.” Tamil smiled weakly. “Broken body can be fixed. I think the rest is over there.” Tamil leaned his head to the west and Abraham set down his hand to go and find it. Sure enough, torn and tattered, but not gone…was the rest of Tamil’s body!
“I found it! When Calypso is done with Sarah I-SARAH!” Abraham leaped to his feet and began to search the trash again for bandages. He’d completely forgotten about Sarah’s condition. After a few minutes of looking, he finally found a small box of them. As he hurried to Sarah, his thoughts went back to the mangled body of Tamil…the cuts all over Katie…the bruises and the burns on Calypso. His family was suffering.
The entire night was just a matter of searching for and finding their family, and mending wounds. Sarah was back on her feet with some webbing wrapped around her leg like a splint. She was helping Calypso sew Tamil’s body back together while Katie was tending to the still unconscious Annie. The little girl had not waken up, despite all of her vitals being okay. For all they knew, she could have been merely sleeping. Asher was moving in and around the group, searching for any sign of their missing leader, Michelle.
Dawn was beginning to break…the fires had died down. The club was all sitting around the broken house, though Asher was not with them. He was searching around for Michelle and Solomon.
“I can’t believe this.” Katie muttered.
“It’s….it’s horrible.” Calypso agreed. “How could this have happened?”
“It was that bastard Morgan!” Katie shouted. “If I ever see him again I’ll….I’ll…”
“Katie calm down, you’re getting too excited…just relax.” Sarah urged her. Katie calmed herself again but didn’t stop snarling.
“And what about Michelle!?” Calypso whimpered. “What if she….”
“NO!” Sarah shouted. “She’s okay! She’s okay I swear it!”
“Nothing kill her.” Tamil muttered darkly. “She too stubborn be killed that easy. I know…I know she okay. She need be okay…” Tamil was merely staring blankly ahead, unable to see any of the destruction…but it was clear he felt it. “Can’t…lose family member again. Just…just can’t.”
All of them had just lost the one place they called a home. Thanks to the hands of a radical monster hater. To the hands of a human. This fact only struck Abraham even harder. One of his kind had done this. Abraham clenched his teeth and his fists tightly.
“Abraham?” Sarah looked over at him, sitting on the boulder near them. “Are you okay?”
“A human did this.” Abraham grumbled. “A human like me.”
“Abraham, I know what you’re thinking, but Morgan and you are nothing alike!” Calypso cried. “Just because you’re both human doesn’t mean that all humans are like him!” Her words were little comfort for the pain in Abraham’s heart. It was little wonder why the club feared humans like they did. It was no surprise now as to why Katie had hated Abraham so much when they first met. He was just a human. Another bigot. Another hateful creature.
“This isn’t your fault!” Everyone looked down at Annie, who was just now beginning to stir. Her eyes were half closed and she looked so sleepy. Her voice was horse and she was speaking loudly, as if her ears were ringing and couldn’t hear well. “It’s not…don’t blame yourself Abraham.”
“But he’s a human like me. He nearly killed us all…his hatred nearly destroyed everything.”
“Yes, and he would’ve done it too if you hadn’t broken his barrier!” Sarah argued. “Humans can cause a lot of destruction and hatred…but they can do good too!”
“We can’t let the actions of one dictate our opinions of the whole.”
That voice! It couldn’t be! They all spun around at the sound and looked to see Solomon. It was indeed their ghostly friend, but his body was…different. Like a television screen that was struggling to find a connection, his figure kept glitching and shaking. His eyes were filled with the saddest tears, but his smile was the most genuine happiness they’d ever seen. Everyone leaped up and hurried to him, though Annie stayed back, not sure who this was.
“SOLOMON, YOU’RE OKAY!” Abraham cried.
“Well…not entirely.” Everyone paused and stared at Solomon as he shook his head. “My connection to this house was all I had left…and I can feel my spirit slipping away from this realm. I don’t have long.”
“No.” Katie snapped. “NO! You can’t go! You’re like our father! You gave us this home! We’ll rebuild it and you’ll be alright!”
“I’m afraid it’s not so simple dear.” Solomon muttered. “Using new parts to fix this house will not bring me back because I am tied to what it was. But don’t be upset. I am so happy for all of you. I was lucky to know you for this part of my afterlife. Now I can rest in peace. I can move on.”
“Solomon don’t say that!” Sarah cried, hot tears rolling from her bloody cheeks. Tamil wasn’t even facing them anymore but only staring at the ground, unable to handle the sounds he was taking in. “Please stop! You’ve got to stay!”
“Normally, I would be worried.” He laughed, though his laugh sounded more like a cough. “I would be worried for you all, without me around to keep you in line…but I’m not. Not anymore. I’m proud of you kids. You’ve all grown up, and you don’t fear humans the way you did. And I owe that to you Abraham.” He turned his eyes on Abraham who was trying hard to fight the tears of guilt and depression. He bit his lip and chocked back his frustration, trembling like a leaf in a storm.
“I…I didn’t do…anything!” Abraham sniffled.
“You gave them hope, Abraham. You made them believe they could exist in a human world. You did more than anything I ever could. Thank you Abraham.” He then looked to Annie and smiled. “And is this a new friend?” Annie stepped forward, holding her torn up black stuffed cat and her finger near her lip as if she wanted to suck her thumb.
“I’m Soyeun…but everyone calls me Annie. I’m a witch.”
“A witch?” Solomon asked. His body glitched again, but his smile seemed to last through it. “Well Annie, welcome to our sad but still solid little family.”
From out of the bushes behind them, there was the sound of rustling and thrashing. They turned and out came Asher…holding Michelle in his arms. She was bloody, bruised, and her hair was soaked in mud and blood. Asher was grimacing as he walked her back to the group.
“Is she-”
“She’s alive.” Asher growled. “But she was on the verge of death….her breathing couldn’t be any weaker.”
“A-A-Asssh-ee-er?” Michelle whispered, trying hard to sit up.
“Stop! Your body is a mess. Stay still!” Asher ordered. Michelle, stubborn as ever, ignored him and tried to look through the bloody bruise that was her eye and see Solomon and the others.
“I-Is…every-*cough*-one accounted…for?”
“Yeah…we’re all here.” Calypso cried, dropping down beside Michelle to treat her. “Just don’t talk right now! You’ll be okay. You’ll…you’ll be…” She broke down. She threw her arms around Michelle and cried desperately. Michelle winced in pain, but didn’t stop her. Abraham felt a slight relief knowing Michelle wasn’t dead…but there was a loud cough and a shudder of cold air as Solomon once again began to disappear.
“OLD MAN!” Asher rushed forward, but Solomon held up his hand to stop him.
“It’s time…oh I’m so proud of all of you. I have no regrets.” He smiled widely and his body began to blur…and soon it was becoming hard to see at all. “Rebuild, children…rebuild the club. Don’t let our family die.” Abraham made a movement as if to grab his hand…just to touch that lifeless, transparent hand…but just as he came close, he was gone. The chill of the air that Solomon carried anywhere he went…was missing from the world. And not one person breathed a word.
The rising sun and the chirping birds set the tone of bitter tears that rolled down everyones face. Asher had to turn away as he slammed his fist into a nearby tree, leaving a huge dent, shaped like a fist. Michelle trembled on the ground, tears mixing with the blood on her cheeks so it seemed she was crying tears of red blood. Katie slithered away to be alone, morning his loss while Tamil cried pathetically in the corner, the closest thing to a father he, or any of them had, was now gone…and he felt like he was in the dark once more. A light he’d been holding on to had been snuffed. Sarah held Annie close as the two cried together, while Annie did not cry as loudly or as passionately, her tears were no less real. Abraham though, merely stared where Solomon had been moments before, as if expecting him to reappear and reassure them that it would be okay. That his smiling face would welcome them home once again. Make it all a bad dream…make it all a horrible nightmare. Solomon…they’re friend and family….couldn’t be gone.
“Solomon…” He whispered, his voice drowned by the cries of his family. “We won’t. We won’t let it die.”

80
chapters/chapter_31.md
View file

@ -1,80 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 31
“We can’t just up and leave!” Katie cried.
“And we can’t just stay here either!” Asher argued. The two had been arguing for about 5 minutes now. Solomon was long gone and everyone was still feeling the pain of his passing. The sun was out now and the clouds left a shade overhead that made things feel even more gloomy. The club all sat around the remains of their home. They were divided now about what to do…stay or go.
“This is our home, Asher!” Katie argued.
“WHAT HOME!?” Asher snapped. “You mean this pile of rock and wood?”
“We can rebuild it!”
“With what tools and what supplies?” Asher asked, motioning to the land around him.
“We’ll get the tools and supplies!” Katie begged. “We’ll go and….and….”
“And what, Katie? We don’t have jobs. We don’t go to school. We don’t own anything. We’re MONSTERS!”
“Stop it!” Michelle growled. Her voice was low and furious like a growling dog as she shoved Katie and Asher apart. “Do you hear what you’re saying Asher? We’re not monsters. We built this club to prove to the world we aren’t monsters…so watch your mouth.” Asher stepped back and grumbled, nodding.
“Yeah…sorry about that.”
“Now as for whether we stay or go…” Michelle spoke up, causing all to turn and listen, “I understand both points. Katie is right, this is our house. It’s where we all came together and where we all belong…but Asher is right too. We can’t use this place anymore as a house. It’s too destroyed, and it will take supplies and equipment that we simply don’t have to rebuild it.”
“What do you propose then?” Sarah asked.
“We’ll leave here.” Michelle announced. “We’ll go and stay somewhere else. But we will come back and rebuild this place. We’ll find a contractor if we have to…but we will come back here.” No one spoke but a silent nod went up from the club. Everyone agreed. There was no disagreements or any misgivings, and if there were any, they were not heard or spoken.
“What now, Michelle?” Calypso whispered, not lifting her head up to gaze upon the stubborn glare that Michelle was giving them all.
“Pack what you can…and gather your personal belongings if you can find them…we leave in exactly two hours.”
It didn’t take anyone long to pack, because there was little left to scavenge or find. Most of their belongings were still in that bus that they’d come in…from their trip to the beach. However, despite being packed in less than half an hour, no one was ready to leave. Each of the club merely stared and walked around as if caught in a trance. Asher walked in and out of the rubble, grumbling and baring his fangs, mumbling about being too weak…too slow…and pathetic. Michelle said no words, and while her eyes shed no tears, pain was etched upon her like chalk on a board. Her hair was a mess and more than once she would stop and rub her eyes. Was she trying to wake up from a nightmare she thought she was having?
Calypso stood at the shoreline of the lake and watched the water, filled with debris and trash from the explosion. It was dark and murky and her hair kept blowing against her shoulders and neck. Ripples from teardrops stained the dirt at her feet and kept hitting the water like rain. Tamil though…he never stopped walking. He moved along the edge of where the house once was with his arms outstretched, as if longing to clutch the walls that stood there before. A sense of familiarity or understanding. When he would find something, his face would light up and he would feel that hunk of wall or furniture until he couldn’t touch it anymore…and when he found the destroyed and broken pieces his face would sink like a stone in water. The home he knew was gone.
Sarah was not near the house. Rather she’d built up a small web near the woods on the west side of the destruction. It was high off the ground as she looked out at the land around her. The light patches of smoke that rose up were like eels rising from the earth and reaching to the sky. She would look at them…then to the sky…and then hide her face again. Katie merely coiled under a tree, hugging herself in agony. She coughed several times, but it was not from smoke or suffocation, but rather just from crying too much.
“This house…” Abraham looked down at Annie who was sitting in his lap. He hadn’t moved from the steps of brick that once lead up to the front door of the house. Annie had been hugging her stuffed cat to her chest and staring off into space for a long time. “…it meant a lot to you guys, huh?”
“Yeah…” Abraham sighed. “They’re all just trying to cope with this.”
“You not crying like them though…did you not like this house?” She asked.
“No it’s not that, Annie.” Abraham replied, placing a hand on her head. “I loved this house, and everyone in it. But I guess…this is just something I’m used to.”
“Used to?”
“Losing homes, I mean.” Abraham answered. “I’ve gone from home to home…family to family…and each time it’s the same. Bad luck follows me like my own shadow. It just sticks to my feet. Now I’ve ruined the only really amazing family I’ve ever had.” Annie just looked up at Abraham and she saw that while he wasn’t bawling his eyes out, the way his eyes brimmed over with tears was nothing short of agonizing.
“I kind of understand.” Annie responded. “I move from home to home too…no one wants me around.”
“We want you around, Annie. I promise.” Abraham assured her.
“No promise.” Annie growled sadly. “Promises hurt…” Abraham didn’t know how to respond to that. He merely sat with her rubbing her head.
“It’s time to go everyone.” Michelle announced. Everyone dragged their feet as they moved to the bus. It was their only means of transportation at this point to go anywhere. The gang packed up and all got onboard as Abraham took the drivers seat again.
“Wanna get on the interstate?” Abraham asked.
“No. We stole this bus so it’s likely that it’s being searched for. We’ll stick to the highways and off road maps for the time being.” Michelle told him. Abraham agreed and fired up the bus. The gang remained silent for a long time as the bus drove down the street.
“Before we get too far, let’s stop at he grocery store for some supplies.”
“The store is almost closed though.” Asher argued.
“Yeah, but Abbey usually does lock up. She might be willing to let us slip inside if she understands the circumstances.”
“Abbey?” Annie asked.
“A friend of ours who works at the store.” Calypso spoke up. “I hope she’s there…I’d rather not have to pull anymore stunts tonight.”
“Guys, Abbey has never met the likes of us before!” Katie argued. “She’s fine around you normal looking members like Abraham and Michelle, but what about when she gets a load of me and Sarah!?” The group all looked at each other with worried expressions and concern. This was certainly a true fear that Katie had brought to light. Abbey certainly wouldn’t help any of them if she thought they were monsters.
“We’ll make it work out.” Michelle responded. “Sure she’s never met you, but that doesn’t mean too much considering that she knows us.” As they drew closer to the grocery store, Michelle put her hand on Abraham’s shoulder, squeezing it encouragingly. “Park on the side of the road here…we’ll go the rest of the way on foot.” With a nod, Abraham parked the bus and opened the doors. Michelle stepped off first and was followed by Asher.
“Who else wants to come?” Asher called.
“I’ll come.” Sarah replied, hurrying out of the bus.
“I meet Abbey too!” Annie called, running to the doorway.
“In that case I better come along to keep an eye on Annie.” Abraham offered.
“Gosh, what are you her big brother?” Michelle teased.
“Shut it.” Abraham laughed.
“Alright, this group is big enough. The rest of you wait here and stay out of sight.” Michelle ordered. The entire group nodded and as they walked into the parking lot, Michelle shot a cautious look up at the moon. It was only a crescent moon…not a full one.
“Calm down,” Asher whispered, “the full moon isn’t for a few weeks, why so jumpy?”
“I have a bad feeling.” Michelle replied. “Like something is going to go very wrong.”
“That seems to happen a lot to us.” Asher snarled.
“Hey guys, stop being so negative! Look on the bright side.” Sarah offered, giving a small smile. Asher turned and gave her a cold stare. It wasn’t angry…but it was very matter of fact.
“Sarah, after losing Solomon, I’m not sure if there even is a bright side at this point.” Sarah wanted to answer him, but thought better of it and just hung her head a little. She said nothing and followed in silence. Abraham smiled kindly and touched Sarah’s hand gently, causing her to turn and face him.
“Hey, keep your chin up, Sarah…things just look bad now right? We’ll bring them all around.” Abraham whispered encouragingly. Abraham couldn’t stand to see her like this. Sarah was the heart of the club…the happiness. No matter how bad things got, Sarah was always there to brighten everyone up. If she was brought down, then the club would surely start to feel the depression even longer. If Abraham was to keep his promise and hold the club together, he had to make sure that didn’t happen. Annie was holding his hand and smiling up at Sarah too.
“Everything going to be fine.” Annie smiled.
“Not necessarily.” Abraham suddenly came to a stop as Asher glared into the store. “Something is wrong…the store is closed but I sense something nearby.”
“The Dawn Bringers!?” Sarah gasped.
“Drake!?” Annie cried.
“No…I’m going to look around, you all stay put.” Asher took off into the store to find the source of the problem while Abraham reminded beside Annie and Sarah.
“What do you suppose Asher senses?” Sarah asked.
“I don’t know.” Michelle growled, glancing back at them. “But I don’t think Asher is wrong here. I smell something too. Funny though…it smells almost like a bear.”
“A bear?” Annie asked.
“You know what a bear is right?” Sarah laughed, leaning down towards Annie. “It’s a really big hairy animal.”
“Yes I know.” Annie pouted. “I just not know there were any.”
“There shouldn’t be.” Michelle muttered. “But I-“
“MICHELLE LOOK OUT!” No sooner had Sarah screamed than Michelle turned to see a hulking monster rushing towards her! The bear was enormous, easily twice her height and three times her weight. With dark brown fur like a grizzly, the beast roared furiously and swung down with its massive paw to crush Michelle. Michelle leaped aside just in time as Abraham grabbed Annie and yanked her out of harms way. The bear didn’t seem interested in them however and turned once more towards Michelle.
“WHAT THE HELL!?” Michelle roared. “Why’s a bear here!?”
“GET OUT OF THERE!” Abraham shouted. “ASHER COME QUICK!” Michelle pulled herself together and readied herself, snarling at the bear as it reared up at her.
“MA’IITSOH”
The entire group all froze in shock! The bear had spoken! It spoke with a low and furious growling voice but it had spoken! It roared again and slammed its body into the stunned Michelle.
“YOU CAN TALK!? Then you’re no ordinary Yogi bear, are you!?” Michelle snapped, kicking the bear away from her with her immense strength. As the bear rolled away from her it began to shrink and lose its fur. It took on a more human appearance as if merely shedding skin until what stood in its place was a young man wearing a coat and torn jeans. He had long and dirty brown hair like the bear had and his eyes were the same vicious and cold color. His teeth were bared and his finger nails sharp like claws. His skin was dark and tan, and his face was chizled to make him look almost like an Indian. Who was this stranger who could somehow become a bear!?
“So that’s it! He’s a Skin Walker!” Sarah cried.
“A skin what!?” Abraham asked.
“A Navajo legend. Naaldlooshii or skin walkers are men who have learned to transform themselves into a certain animal of their choosing…much like Michelle. The only difference is that Michelle only transforms into a wolf on the full moon. Naaldlooshii an transform whenever they please, but only for a certain amount of time.” Sarah explained.
“DIE MA’IITSOH!” He roared, running for Michelle again. Michelle readied herself to fight. Abraham watched the two clash and felt his heart tear in two. He was watching it happen again…it was going to happen all over again. He was watching one of his friends fight for her life…his family was fighting! And he could only stand back and watch.
“I’M GOING TO HELP HER!” Abraham shouted.
“I’m coming too!” Sarah hissed, taking Abraham’s hand and pulling him with her. Annie ran alongside them as well.
“I don’t know what to do…but I’ll do it!” Annie screamed. Her passion was there, even if she was a little lost. Abraham didn’t know what he could do either. Without Asher or Michelle’s wolf form, what chance did any of them have against this Skin Walker? Whatever it was, whatever he was…it didn’t matter. He didn’t know why this bear boy wanted to kill Michelle and he didn’t know if they even knew each other, but there was one thing he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt: He had to fight. He couldn’t watch another member of his family die. Not this time! He would hold this club together.
No matter what.

106
chapters/chapter_32.md
View file

@ -1,106 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 32
“STOP!” Abraham, Sarah, and Annie were all thrown back by a tremendous force, knocking them away with ease. Abraham managed to see a swarm of bats burst from around the corner of the store and crash into the bear boy. With a horrified roar, the skin walker began attempting to swat at the bats, but he might as well have tried to strike down mist. The boy leaped back and the bats reformed to create an incredibly pissed off Asher.
“Night Walker!?” The boy hissed. “A vampire!”
“Who the hell are you?” Asher snarled. To Abraham’s shock, the skin walker didn’t seem intimidated by Asher…in fact, he just smirked.
“It seems…the wolf has befriended a bat.” He muttered.
“Tell me who the hell you are!” Asher roared, pulling his gun. “Or I’ll put two silver bullets in your chest.” This time the skin walker flinched and glared at the gun.
“How do you have silver bullets?” He demanded. “You’re bluffing.”
“You wanna take that bet? Go ahead. Just know I won’t miss.” Asher snarled. Abraham looked to Sarah in confusion. Why would silver bullets make a difference? Sarah noticed his look and frowned.
“Skin walkers are like cousins to werewolves…they can’t be killed by anything other than silver.” Sarah explained. After a few moments of standing still and staring each other down, The skin walker boy lowered into a crouching stance…as if to launch himself at Asher. He was going to call the bluff! The action was about to get heated again, and there was nothing any of them could do now. Asher and this bear were about to fight at full power!
“MATO STOPPIT!”
“What the hell?” A figure leaped down from the top of the store. She was short, but her appearance was clearly that of a girl…except there was a key characteristic that threw them off. From her shoulders sprouted two enormous wings that were brown and white, like a hawks. Her wild hair was feathery and the exact same color. Not only that but her legs were yellow, scaled, and like talons.
“A harpy!?” Michelle gasped. “I’ve never seen a real harpy before.” The harpy stood between Asher and the skin walker and rounded on him.
“Mato what the hell is wrong with you!?” She shouted.
“Shut up Tori.” Mato growled. “This doesn’t concern you.”
“We were just here to find food and you suddenly act all pissed off and take off running.” She snapped. “And you call ME a bird brain?”
“It’s a territorial thing.” Mato grumbled, blushing a bit as if her words were making him realize just how foolish he’d been.
“Alright, I’ve had enough.” All eyes turned from Tori and Mato to Michelle, who had stepped forward with her hands on her hips and a scowl on her face. “I for one want answers here. Why was I attacked? Who the hell are you two? And what are you doing here?” Mato glared a moment, but then put his hands in his pockets and looked away. Tori rolled her eyes and, it was in that moment that Abraham took notice of her deep yellow eyes…they really were just like a hawks.
“My name is Tori and this is Mato!” She announced. “We had come here to get food for our little group, when suddenly nature boy here went off the deep end.”
“Bear instincts…” He muttered. “I smelled the presence of a wolf and my instinct to defend my territory kicked in.” Mato growled. Abraham guess that was as close to a real apology as they were going to get. But that didn’t matter too much to Michelle who’s eyes went wide at the prospect of their ‘group.’
“You said you were in a group!? You mean…other non humans?” Michelle asked. “So you’re like us!?”
“Like you?” Mato asked. “Wait…so you really are all in a group? You and the vampire?”
“Us too!” Abraham shouted. Mato turned and seemed to suddenly notice Abraham, Sarah, and Annie. Sarah gave a friendly wave and Annie hid a little behind Abraham’s legs, not sure whether she wanted to run or not.
“We call ourselves the Monster Club.” Sarah explained. “There are others! There’s a mummy named Tamil a-”
“SARAH!” Michelle barked, silencing her. Sarah fell silent and nodded. It seemed Michelle didn’t want these strangers knowing more than they did now. Tori was grinning and hanging on every word, but Mato hadn’t taken his glaring gaze off of Abraham.
“You’re a human.” He noted.
“Yes, I am.” Abraham replied. “I’m Abraham…nice to meet you.” Mato spat and made an aggressive snarl towards him, making Asher step between him and Abraham.
“Back. Off.” Asher growled.
“You’re defending it?” Mato hissed. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
“Abraham is apart of our family.” Sarah said defensively, wrapping her arms around Abraham from behind, making Abraham blush slightly. Annie nodded her agreement but didn’t come out from hiding.
“And what about the little one?” Mato demanded. “Is she a human?”
“She’s a witch.” Abraham answered. Mato’s sneer only grew more menacing.
“Are you all fools!? You sheltered witches and humans!? Don’t you know what their kind DOES to us?!”
“Mato…please.” Tori stepped forward and placed a hand on his shoulder as if to comfort him, but Mato shrugged her off and shook his head.
“Fools…a whole pack of fools.” He growled, storming away, leaving Tori behind with the bewildered and pissed Monster Club.
“I’m sorry about that.” Tori muttered. “Mato can be a bit of a-”
“Bastard?” Asher offered.
“Jerk?” Michelle sighed.
“Meanie?” Annie questioned.
“…Yeah, all of those.” Tori groaned. “But that being said, I…I can’t help but understand where he’s coming from. Why do you have a human and a witch with you?”
“Why should we discriminate against anyone just because of what they are?” Michelle asked, stepping up to take charge of the situation. “That makes us no different than the ones who persecute us.”
“…But…” Tori blinked a few times as if trying to think her way around that logic. She shook her head a few times. “I can kind of respect that…but it’s Mato and Naomi. They…”
“TORI! We need to get moving.” Mato shouted.
“Hold on, Mato! Just a second!” She shouted back. She then turned back to the Monster Club and kicked her talons into the dirt a bit, as if she was trying to think of the right thing to say.
“Look, regardless on what we agree or disagree on, what Mato did was wrong, and I want to make it up to you.” Tori said. “Is there anything I can do?”
“I think we’ll be fine.” Asher growled, clearly not wanting anything more to do with the two of them.
“Actually,” Abraham spoke up, stepping forward, “would you know of any good places for us to stay? Our house was destroyed the other night and we’re without a home.”
“YOU’RE WHAT!?” Tori cried. “Oh my gosh that’s horrible! What happened!?”
“We’d…rather not discuss it…” Michelle grumbled.
“Well I think we can let you stay with us…at least for a night.” Tori offered. “If you want you can follow us to our home!”
“I dunno about that. I don’t think ‘Smiley’ over there will be too onboard with the idea.” Michelle growled.
“Oh, Mato?” Tori asked. “Well…no he probably won’t like it. But he’s not the one you should worry about. Naomi is our leader. She’ll have to decide…but I’ll bet she’ll be nice and let you stay. She’s not quite as mean as Mato can be.” Asher and Michelle exchanged looks as if wondering what to do. There was no question that they had nowhere to stay and they needed shelter. It would suck to keep scaring people out of gasstations and camping in the bus. If they could find a home, even if just for a while, it would help greatly.
“Alright…how far is it to this place?” Asher asked.
“You have a means of travel? If you use that, I’ll fly and you can follow me!” Tori giggled. “Just try not to fall too far behind. I’m the fastest flier you’ll ever see.” She winked.
“Well at least we know you’re real humble about it.” Asher muttered with a smirk.
Asher and Michelle escorted Sarah, Annie, an Abraham back to the bus while Tori followed close behind to see where their bus was. Mato had elected to go on ahead and meet them at the location (after giving Tori a few criticisms and hateful remarks for inviting them to stay at their hideout). When they refound the bus, Tori stopped and folded her arms.
“So who’s driving this thing?”
“Me.” Abraham answered. She looked back at him and then pointed to the moon overhead.
“I’ll be flying ahead of you, try to keep an eye on me against the backdrop of the moon, alright?” Abraham nodded but then had an idea.
“Hey Tamil, we got any flashlights in that bag?”
“Oh yes. I see them right here.” He answered sarcastically. Abraham flushed, forgetting for a moment that Tamil was blind.
“Oh…right…sorry.”
“We do. Here.” Katie slithered toward Abraham and handed him a long black flashlight which he then gave to Tori.
“Keep this on, and that way I have a way to spot you if I lose sight of you.” Abraham said.
“Heh…not a bad idea. You’re pretty sharp for a human.” Tori smirked. Abraham grimaced at this and crossed his arms in disgust. Tori quickly squeaked and blushed. “Er…no offense.”
“No I’m offended…not all humans are dumb primates.” Abraham grumbled. “Please don’t talk to me like that again.” Tori nodded a bit in embarrassment and frowned.
“Right…well…just follow me.” Tori extended her wings and took to the sky, darting off towards the East. Abraham fired up the bus and followed them, mentally wondering if this was really worth it. It was clear that Mato had a serious prejudice against humans…not unlike Michelle an Katie had back when he first met them, but he felt so much animosity from Mato that it made him literally afraid of him. Tori seemed a bit nicer, but she too showed that same sense of superiority to humans, and thus he was feeling like even more of an outcast.
“You okay, Abraham?” Michelle asked. “We don’t have to do this…”
“No, it’s fine. Let’s go…or we’ll lose her.” Abraham whispered.
Following Tori wasn’t too difficult…mostly because she enjoyed showing off. Every mile or so, she’d slow down and do a few flips and spins in the air, even doing a fierce dive for the bus and then veering up at the last minue. Asher was not shy about snarling each time she did this.
“What is this, a circus performance?” He growled.
“I think it’s cool.” Sarah giggled. “I wish I could fly like that.”
“I think that’s the whole reason she’s showing off, Sarah.” Michelle grumbled. “Because she knows we can’t.”
“Yeah, humility isn’t really her thing, is it?” Katie snickered. But despite this the group continued to follow until at last they came to a very dark and very empty feeling town. There was a huge garage building that said “Barron’s Tire Distributors.”
“A tire warehouse?” Abraham asked.
“It makes sense.” Michell noted. “It’s large enough to hold a lot of people and rundown enough that most people who don’t have business there won’t come knocking. Looks like this place hasn’t been used in a while.” Abraham pulled up to the warehouse and parked near one of the 5 garage door entrances. Tori landed next to the bus and ran up to meet them.
“Welcome to our humble abode! Did ya’ll enjoy the show!?”
“What show?” Tamil asked.
“The spectacular demonstration I put on, of course!” Tori said proudly, beaming.
“Sorry…must have missed it.” Tamil smirked. Tori looked positively bewildered.
“But…but I was-”
“Tori, Tamil is blind.” Calypso giggled, patting Tamil’s shoulder. “He’s teasing you.” Tori blushed and shoved Tamil.
“You jerk! You really had me going there!” She laughed. “But you guys enjoyed it right!?” Tori looked to the others and they all politely nodded as she gave a bow.
“I thought it was really cool.” Abraham admitted. Tori smiled at him and spread her wings and arms for him.
“Thank you, thank you!” She giggled. “Always nice to have an audie-”
“Tori, stop showboating and bring the guests inside already!” Everyone turned to see Mato standing by one of the garage entrances. “I swear, you do this every time you put on a performance.”
“Awww, but you and Naomi have seen all of my tricks before! You guy’s never even pay attention anymore.” Tori pouted. “You’re no fun.”
“After the 10th time, it gets a bit old, bird brain.” Mato chuckled. His laugh sounded so deep and heartfelt…that Abraham almost forgot this was the same person who’d tried to kill them not long ago. He’d been so hateful and rude, was he really that same person? He then turned to Asher and the others. “Naomi is inside cooking. You can come in and see her now if you want.” Everyone hurried inside to get out of the cold night air and get inside. As Abraham made his way to the door, Mato suddenly held out his hand an gave him a venomous look.
“What?” Abraham asked.
“Listen, human.”
“My name is Abraham.” Abraham snapped back. Mato ignored him.
“I don’t trust you…and I don’t know you. I’m only letting you stay here because Tori’s too naïve to realize how dangerous humans really are. You pull anything to hurt her or Naomi…I will tear you apart. I don’t care what that werewolf or vampire say, you’re a human…and humans aren’t to be trusted.” He growled.
“Then I’ll make it my personal mission to prove you wrong.” Abraham said proudly. Mato gave a laugh and walked inside.
“We’ll see.”
Abraham walked in to see everyone gathered around as another person was in the far corner near a sink with a giant pot of some kind. She had a dradle and was stirring the contents of the pot. Her skin was a dark navy blue and her hair was short and black. She was humming to herself, but then paused as she heard the chatter behind her.
“C’mon in and make yourselves at home.” She said. “Mato told me we’d be getting some guests. Well we don’t have much but we do have stew and space, so you can stay for a bit if you need to.”
“Thanks for your hospitality.” Michelle said.
“It’s the least I can do.” The woman chuckled. She still had not turned around to look at them, but was instead focusing on the stew. “I heard from Mato that you’re a band of misfit monsters too? Well I guess we can relate in that regard. Although I hear quite a lot of you. How many am I serving tonight?” She turned around to look at them at last. Her deep dark eyes were like the depths of the ocean! They were so strange and mysterious, and she wore a mischievous grin on her face that made Abraham feel wary. She also had fins for ears, hiding behind her hair that looked very very familiar. She scanned them all with those eyes…but then her face went from amusement to shock. She squealed and stumbled backwards, placing a hand over her heart.
“CALYPSO!? IS THAT YOU!?” She cried.

59
chapters/chapter_33.md
View file

@ -1,59 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 33 - Calypso’s Memory
“What do you suppose it is, father?”
“Son it is obvious what this is. It’s the creature from sailors tales…a mermaid!” I stirred from my slumber. I did not remember falling asleep, but I had somehow passed out. When? How? What had happened? I racked my brain to try to remember. I remember swimming towards the lagoon, and then…there was a shadow in the water. A loud humming sound. And then…there was a sharp pain. A cutting ripping pain on my head and back. I tried to open my eyes and look around me.
“Father, she’s waking up!”
“Don’t touch her son. Let her come to her senses.” I heard those voices again. I looked up to see two figures above me. One was small and the other large. They both stank of dead fish. As my vision cleared, one looked very old with a thick beard and a wet suit on. The other was younger, maybe about 20 or 22. Yet, the age difference was clear. I felt the ground beneath me…I was on a wooden ship! I had been pulled from the water. I tried to crawl away but felt a horrid headache strike me.
“Don’t try to move.” The boy said. “You got hit by the bow of our ship and then caught in our fishing net.” Fishing net? These two were fishers?
“Son, go get some fresh bandages. Her head wound is opening again.” The older man said. The boy hesitantly did as told and I was left alone with the older man. “Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you. I just want to help. My name is Brandon Spearman. My son, who just ran off is named Heath. Do you have a name?” I did not answer at first, but this man was smiling in concern, not in a dangerous desire. I felt comforted. This man had let me onto his boat…and had tended to my wounds despite me being a creature of the sea.
“Calypso…my name is…Calypso.” I answered.
“A lovely name. Is your school nearby?” The two of us stared for a while, and I felt my heart picking up. How did he know that mermaids traveled in schools? And he was right. I’d been separated a few days ago due to a storm and was far behind them. Naomi, the school leader had been very strict about keeping everyone together, but I was sure we were all separate far and wide.
“I got separated…” I whispered, not sure I wanted to say everything.
“Well I can’t let you go back in the ocean until that wound heal up right. Could attract sharks.” As he spoke, his son, Heath returned with the fresh bandages. He handed them to Brandon and the old man removed a set of old and bloody bandages from my head and began to wrap them around my head again, tenderly and carefully. “That should hold for a while. I wanna get that looked at though.”
“Father, can I speak with you in private, for a moment?” Heath asked. Brandon nodded.
“Wait here Calypso. I’ll be back.” I watched him walk away, and as soon as the two were below deck, my first instinct was to leap into the ocean. I had to find my school…I had to escape the humans! Naomi had always said to avoid and fear humans.
“Humans will betray you. From the time of their inception, humans have always feared and hated that which they find unnatural or different from them. If it has intelligence and I not human, they will seek to destroy it. They are our enemy, Calypso.”
And until now, I had believed that. Even deep in my soul, I knew that these words rang with truth…but…Brandon had taken me aboard his vessel. He’d healed my wounds and he’d understood a little about our kind. Could he be so bad?
“ABSOLUTELY NOT!” I squealed at the shout and practically leaped into the air despite my legs still in the form of a tail. The voice was Brandon’s…and he sounded angry.
“But father, this is a mermaid! A rare creature! We should-”
“It is for that reason alone that what you suggest is out of the question.” Brandon snapped back. “We’re taking her back home to treat her injuries. That’s the end of discussion, Heath.”
“Father, I-”
“Son, I’m not arguing this point. Turn this ship to the East and take us home.” Heath marched off and Brandon returned. He knelt down again and smiled. “Sorry about that, Calypso.” He investigated the rest of me. “I don’t see any serious injuries…you were lucky.”
“How’d long have I been on your ship?” I asked.
“When you hit the bow, you fell unconscious and got caught up in our fishing net. We pulled you aboard and kept an eye on you. Been almost 2 hours.” I gasped and scrambled towards the edge of this ship.
“Oh no! My school’s probably already so far ahead of me! Naomi will be so scared! I have to get back!”
“You can’t go!” Brandon cried, grabbing my shoulder. “If you go in that water, your wounds might reopen and attract sharks. Let me treat you first, then I’ll let you go.”
“You don’t understand! If I’m missing, Naomi will be really really upset! !” I cried. “She worries about all of us!”
“Naomi must be head of the school?” Brandon asked. “Well if she is, then she’d care more about your health than your attendance.” His words were filled with wisdom and patience. After a moment I sat back down on the deck and allowed him to steer us towards his home.
When we finally arrived at his home, he helped me out of the boat. My fins turned to legs because of how dry I was and I waddled and stumbled across the dock, not used to my legs. I entered his home and Heath left to go into the kitchen while Brandon stayed to look at my forehead cut. He pulled out a needle and thread and began to sew up the gash. I winced as he worked on me, but I did appreciate the concern. After a while he stepped back.
“Let’s leave those stitches in there a few days, make sure that heals right.”
“Thank you!” I said, bowing. “But I need to leave now.”
“I’m afraid that’s not a good idea, dear.” Brandon said sympathetically. “You don’t want to get those stitches wet. They’ll unravel. Until they are removed, you can’t get your head underwater.”
“But…but my friends…my school…”
“Will have to wait a little longer. I’m sorry but head wound bleed badly and I’m still a little worried you could have a concussion. Just give it three days. Then I’ll remove the stitches and you’ll be free to go.” I sat in defeat and nodded.
“Three days…but I don’t wish to be a burden. You’ve done so much for me already.”
“It’s nothing really. I used to be a paramedic you know. In the marines.” Brandon chuckled. “But that…that was years ago. Now I’m just an old, retired fisherman.”
“Why give up life as a medicine man?” I asked. “Did you not like it?”
“No, dear…it’s not about that. I retired because I was diagnosed with PTSD and they wouldn’t let an old fart like me in a doctors office anyway unless it was to get a check up.” He laughed. “I became a paramedic so I could learn to save lives rather than just end them. That’s what I did with you today.” I felt my heart skip a beat at that prospect. Saving lives…making a difference! Could I do this too!? Could I do what Brandon does?
“Would you…show me a little of what you know?” I asked.
“Hahaha! I can’t teach you everything in three days, Calypso…but I can show you a little something, if you’re truly interested.”
“I…” I blushed a little, shy and afraid of the very idea of asking to learn…perhaps I was even afraid of learning something new from a human. But…my curiosity outweighed my fear. “I would love to learn.”
Three days passed sooner than I thought…and in the time I’d spent with Brandon, I’d learned so much about medicine and first aid! Brandon was a wonderful teacher. He allowed me to use his bed to rest on and he treated me like I was one of his own. Heath though was more wary. He kept to himself most of the time. However, I often felt his eyes on me…as if he was waiting or watching for something. His eyes unnerved me…and there were some nights I could hear Brandon and Heath arguing…and I was sure it was about me. Brandon never brought it up though. He always seemed so happy.
On the third day, Brandon sat me down on his bed and he began removing the stitches from my head.
“It looks like your wound has healed…and barely any scar. That’s excellent.”
“Thank you, Brandon.” I laughed. “And thank you for teaching me about medicine. I can’t wait to share what I know with my school…when I find them.” Brandon nodded. Suddenly he perked up and looked out the window behind me. As he did his eyes narrowed. I turned as well but couldn’t see from where I was sitting. Brandon stood up and walked to the window and glanced outside.
“Oh no…Heath you foolish boy…”
“Brandon?” Brandon turned and grabbed my hand forcefully, yanking me up. “OW!”
“Sorry, there’s no time to explain! My son has done something foolish!”
“What? What’s he done?” I asked. But even as I asked, I could hear odd sounds…car doors slamming shut and men talking. There was the sound of a truck roaring to life…
“My son’s grades couldn’t get him scholarships…and over the last few days he figured turning you over to a zoo or to scientists might make him some money to get into college. I tried to stop him bu-”
“HE WHAT!?” I cried.
“You must get to the ocean! Once you’re in open sea you can find your school! Just run! RUN!” He shouted, pushing me towards the door towards the dock. I stumbled and turned to look back.
“But Brandon…I…” There was a knock at the door and I could see a few men standing by the truck. It was a large white truck with a giant tank of water in the back.
“There’s no time, Calypso! Please just go! GO!” He shouted.
“But why?” I cried back.
“Because…I want to save lives…not destroy them.” He smiled. “NOW GET OUT OF HERE!”
“Th-thank you Brandon! Thank you!” I shouted, running and literally stumbling into the ocean. The moment my body hit the water my legs turned to fins and I shot like a torpedo through the open sea, crying salty tears into a salty surf, feeling my heart rip in two directions. One half took me out to the endless sea…while the other stayed behind in that blessed little fishing house with Brandon…the man who saved my life twice.

107
chapters/chapter_34.md
View file

@ -1,107 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 34
“Naomi!?” Calypso cried. “I don’t believe it!” The two ran to each other and threw their arms around each other in an embrace, Naomi practically in tears.
“It’s a miracle! I thought you’d died in that hurricane!” Naomi laughed.
“Naomi, what the hell!?” Tori laughed in excitement. “You mean you know her?”
“Calypso, what’s going on?” Sarah asked curiously. The two broke apart and smiled back at everyone.
“Everyone, this is Naomi. She’s a special breed of merfolk called a Saugin, or a mershark. She was the leader of my school back before I met the club!” Calypso explained. Abraham, along with most of the other club, was at a loss for words. The last thing any of them had expected had been this. Naomi was Calypso’s friend from the past? Naomi put her hand on Calypso’s shoulders and turned her to face her.
“Calypso, what happened? When we were all separated, I searched the seas for weeks for you, but I never found you.” Naomi questioned. “I found the others…but most had perished in the storm.”
“I was picked up by a fishing boat, manned by a very kind doctor named Brandon. He treated me and taught me medicine! I was then found by Michelle after washing up on a beach.” Calypso turned and smiled in Michelle’s direction who had her arms crossed, but nodded all the same. Naomi finally took notice of the rest of the club and glanced around them. Her eyes looked upon them all curiously but also cautiously.
“Mato mentioned this club…” Her eyes then fell on Abraham and they narrowed a little. “And he also mentioned the human.”
“He’s with us.” Michelle spoke up defensively.
“I promise I’m not here to-” Abraham began to explain, but Naomi turned away from him and looked to Tori.
“You’re on look out tonight, Tori. Since we have guests, be on extra high alert…they might have been followed.”
“Yes ma’am!” Tori saluted and ran out the door, leaping out into the air and flying away. Naomi then turned to Mato.
“Set up some beds for our guests…they’re staying.”
“Even the hu-”
“I didn’t stutter, Mato…just do it.” Naomi snapped back. Abraham could tell just from listening to her commands that this was a woman of authority. He could easily believe she was the leader of Calypso’s school. Her voice was like a firm pounding of a hammer; strict and forceful. Mato nodded and turned to do as instructed. Naomi finally turned back to the club.
“I want to welcome you all to our home…and I’d like to apologize for Mato’s actions outside of the shopping center. You may remain with us for a while so you can get yourselves back on your feet. There is a stew here for you to eat if you’re hungry, and when you’re ready to sleep, you can collapse wherever there’s a bed.”
“We appreciate the hospitality.” Asher answered. Naomi nodded to him and then to Calypso.
“A friend of Calypso is a friend of mine.” She said kindly. Her eyes then turned to Abraham and for a split moment, that kindness melted to reveal a cautious and almost threatening glare. This sensation vanished quickly when her eyes returned to the rest of the club. “Anyway, come and dig in.”
The club sat down for the stew and, while it was nothing incredibly mouth watering, it was good enough to eat and the club was very grateful for the meal. Asher touched little though as his eyes kept shifting back to Mato. While he hadn’t made a move to attack Abraham, there was no question to Asher that there was animosity. When the stew was all finished, Naomi took Calypso’s hand and lead her away to a far part of the warehouse to talk to her.
“We should bed down.” Michelle whispered to Abraham.
“Okay…but what about Calypso?”
“I’m sure she has catching up to do.” Michelle assured him. She then looked to Asher.
“I know Tori is on guard tonight…but I want you on alert to. She may be Calypso’s friend, but I’m sure you and I both noticed the looks she was giving Abraham.”
“Yeah…I noticed.” Asher growled. “I’ll keep watch.” Asher stood up and it was as if he had melted into the shadows themselves. He quickly vanished from view, leaving the club to their business.
“You’ll sleep with me.” Michelle whispered, tapping Abraham’s shoulder.
“Wait, WHAT!?” Abraham gasped, blushing heavily. Michelle reached over and taped her knuckles against his head as if to bonk his head softly.
“Not like that, you dummy.” She snapped. “It’s for your protection. I’m a light sleeper and will wake up if there’s a problem.”
“That and Michelle like cuddling.” Tamil spoke up. Michelle squeaked and spun around, a blush evident on her stern face.
“WERE YOU EVES DROPPING!?”
“My sight is poor…my hearing very good.” Tamil pointed out. Michelle growled under her breath about never being able to keep secrets around Tamil.
“Michelle, it’s okay…I really don’t think there will be a problem. I mean with Asher keeping watch, Satan himself wouldn’t try to take me.”
“You overestimate Asher, Abraham.” Michelle pointed. “He’s strong…but he also holds back for safety sake. And besides, it never hurts to be too cautious.”
“Well why not Katie then?” I asked. “Or Tamil? They’d wake up if there was a problem.”
“Tamil would, but he’s not a fighter…it’d be like if a teddy bear were protecting you.”
“Am not a teddy bear!”
“Shut it, Tamil!” Michelle snapped. “And as for Katie…well she coils in her sleep to keep warm…and she might suffocate you. I’d rather not see you dead in the morning with all your bones broken.”
“Er…yeah that’d be for the best.” Abraham agreed.
“Don’t worry, I don’t bite…well…unless it’s a full moon.” Michelle muttered sheepishly. “Sorry, I guess that is a bad word of confidence.”
“No it’s okay.” Michelle grabbed herself a makeshift mattress and crawled into it. Abraham looked around to the others. Sarah had sewed together blankets out of her silk, Tamil was relaxing next to Sarah and Katie on either side of him, and of course the other mattress was for Calypso when she returned. Annie was already crawling into that bed as well. Since Asher didn’t need to sleep that night, he would be fine without a mattress.
“You coming?” Michelle asked. Abraham gulped and climbed in too. He was surprised by how warm the blanket was, despite it being made of spider silk. Michelle’s body was warm as well, which made Abraham feel all the sleepier. “You can relax you know…are you that uncomfortable sleeping with a werewolf?”
“No, that’s not the problem…” Abraham confessed. “It’s…you’re a girl…and I’ve never slept in a bed with a girl before.” Michelle stifled a laugh and glanced at Abraham with an understanding yet teasing gaze.
“You really are a different breed, aren’t you?” She laughed. “Most guys would love to be in bed with a girl.”
“Well yeah, and I’m certainly one of them…but it’s just…well I’m kind of nervous about…you know…”
“Abraham, you’re a genuinely good person, aren’t you?” Michelle asked. “Then don’t worry about it.” She gave out a long yawn and cuddled up next to Abraham. “Now hold still, I need to cuddle so I can get warm.” Despite that, Abraham suspected she was only doing this to tease him.
“Michelle…can I ask you a question?”
“Sure.”
“A personal question?”
“…Yes? What is it?” Michelle pressed. Abraham sighed and almost stopped himself. It was a hard question to ask and even harder for Michelle to answer…but she was the only member of the club he had yet to fully understand.
“Michelle…why did you start the club? And how did you do it?” Michelle shrugged.
“That’s not much of a personal question. I started it alongside Solomon when I came to his house accidentally.”
“That’s not what I mean…” Abraham groaned. “You’re very protective of me now, but back then when we first met you didn’t trust me and wanted to throw me out…much like Naomi and Mato do. You hated me once too, didn’t you?”
“Abraham, hate is a very strong wo-”
“Didn’t you?” Abraham snapped, wanting some answers. He had to know what had changed between him and Michelle…he had to know the reason for this hatred that Mato and Naomi held for him and the secret to getting past it.
“…Abraham, I didn’t hate you. I never did.” Michelle muttered. Her grip on him tightened slightly. “I was scared of you.”
“Scared of me?”
“Humans are what tore everyone in this family apart. Our seclusion and our differences make us monsters to them. I thought you had come to divide us again, and I didn’t want that. That’s why I tried to throw you out. But after I saw how willing you were to become part of our family, I let down my guard.”
“So if you don’t hate me…what do you think of me.” Abraham asked. Michelle blushed and sighed, looking away.
“That’s a bit too personal, Abraham.” She whispered.
“Wait…do you mean y-”
“I’m really tired, Abraham.” Michelle cut him off and closed her eyes.
“Right, sorry…” Abraham replied sheepishly. There was a long moment of pause before he heard a faint breath from Michelle:
“You remind me a lot of my dad…” Michelle whispered. Abraham smiled at that and leaned back, satisified with the answer, even if it didn’t solve his problem. He wanted to know how to reach Mato, Naomi, and Tori…to show them that he wasn’t a killer. It seemed that Michelle’s feelings towards him were not on the same level as theirs…could it even be possible to reach them?
“Pssst…” Abraham opened one eye and looked to Michelle.
“Did you say something?”
“mmmgo back to sleep…” Michelle groaned sleepily.
“Psssssssst!” Abraham sat up and looked around, curious as to who was trying to reach his attention. “Pssssssssssssst! I’m outside!” The voice called. Abraham silently slid out of the bed with Michelle and hurried to the door, sliding it open slightly as the dark night was beginning to give way to day light. There was the faintest sight of the light of the sun peeking over the edge. However, there was no sign of anyone who might have beckoned to him or called. Had he imagined it the whole time?
“Up here!” Abraham looked up and gasped to see Tori, flapping her wings and flying overhead happily. She landed next to the very surprised Abraham and winked. “Hi!”
“Um…hi?” Abraham replied confused. “What is it?”
“I wanted to show you something awesome!” She said excitedly. “I think you’ll really like it!”
“Tori, I’m really tired…I’d rather just sleep.”
“Oh c’mon!” Tori pleaded. “Mato and Naomi never wanna come see it anymore, but it’s the most awesomest thing in the world!”
“Awesomest isn’t a word.”
“What are you, a dictionary?” Tori scowled. “Will you just come with me or not?” Abraham groaned and shook his head.
“Fine, fine…where are we going?” Tori ran forward and leaped up, landing on his shoulders, each of her talons digging into Abraham’s arms tightly. “OW!”
“We’re going up!” She beat her wings hard and lifted him off the ground as if he were no more than a twig. She flew up and over the warehouse, but then just as easily dropped him off on the roof, so that the horizon was easily visible. Abraham looked up as she descended and landed next to him, folding her wings behind her.
“What’re we doing here?” Abraham asked.
“This is the spot! Now wait here, I wanna ask your other friends to co-”
“FOUND YOU!” I spun around to see Michelle climbing up onto the roof, clinging to her back was little Annie, who was yawning sleepily.
“See, I told you I heard noises.” Annie yawned. Michelle’s hair was a mess but her eyes vicious.
“What’re you doing kidnapping Abraham for birdbrain!?” Michelle shouted
“WHO ARE YOU CALLING BIRDBRAIN!?” Tori shouted defensively. “I was gonna come get you too!”
“What for!?” Michelle demanded.
“No time! Go get the rest of your friends, quick quick!” Tori pleaded. “It’s gonna happen any moment and I want them all to see it!” Michelle did not comply but simply set Annie down who ran over to Abraham and hugged his neck.
“You’re not hurt are you?” Annie asked.
“I’m fine kid.” Abraham laughed. “But I’m still curious…Tori WHAT is going to happ-”
“TOO LATE! It’s started!” Tori squealed, running to the edge of the roof and looking out to the East.
At that moment the sun broke the horizon and beams of light shone for miles, cutting through the dark blue sky and illuminating the world. Trees basked in its splendor and left nothing but shadows behind them. The golden light swallowed up the landscape and Abraham was forced to shield his eyes slightly to protect his vision. It was like Heaven itself was opening its gates allowing glory to shine through the Earth. Michelle grunted in shock as the light blinded her. Tori shielded her face with her wings, but her smile only grew wider.
“It’s so beautiful!” She cried. And indeed it was. The world seemed to practically glow. Abraham glanced back at Michelle and found that she too was smiling…and tears rolled down her face gently at the sight. Annie gasped in awe and dropped into Abraham’s lap to watch it with him.
“It’s gorgeous…I’d forgotten how wonderful a sunrise could be…” Michelle whispered.
“People just don’t appreciate it anymore.” Tori giggled. “I wish I could get more people up here to watch it with me! I want to share this sunset with everyone!”
“We all see it, Tori.” Abraham pointed out, rubbing Annie’s head.
“Yes, but not everyone appreciates it.” Michelle pointed out. “We may all see the same sunrise, but it’s how we look at it and how we appreciate it that makes it more glorious.”
“Abraham…it’s like you and this club.” Annie pointed out.
“It is?” Abraham asked. Michelle nodded.
“She’s right.” She agreed. Abraham was a little confused by that statement, but let it slide as his gaze was drawn back to the rising sun. He could practically hear the choir in the distance as this sight called for the most beautiful of notes.
“Tori, are you afraid of humans?” I asked her. Tori shook her head.
“Naomi and Mato don’t like them…but I don’t really dislike them.” She admitted. “Besides, you seem okay. That’s why I wanted you to see the sunrise too.”
“Really?” Michelle asked.
“Well when I found you guys…you all seemed really sad and down about stuff. Well when I feel upset, I watch the sunrise!” Tori beamed. “Then I feel all better! Do you guys feel better?” Tori asked hopefully. Michelle and Abraham exchanged a glance and smiled.
“Yeah…we really do.”
“Great!” Tori squealed. “Whenever you’re sad again…just look to the East.”

94
chapters/chapter_35.md
View file

@ -1,94 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 35 - Michelle’s Memory
“Go out the back sweetie!” He ordered. I looked up at my Daddy in fear and in disbelief. His eyes, those same green eyes that made me feel so safe…that beard that when I nuzzled my face against would tickle my cheeks and make me forget myself…his face that always filled me with joy…it was looking at me, contorted in terror and tears.
“But Daddy, I don’t wanna go!”
“We don’t have a choice, Michelle…you’ll die if you stay here!”
“Daddy please….please don’t make me go!” I cried, running to him and hugging his neck. He chocked and hugged me back tightly. The sound of pounding on the front door made him tighten his hold and cry harder than before.
“Oh baby, I’m so sorry…I’m so so sorry…”
“OPEN UP!” The voice shouted. “YOU CAN’T HIDE HER IN THERE, JACK!”
“Daddy, I don’t want to go! I’ll stay with you!”
“You can’t honey. I’m going to buy you some time, darling…” Daddy cried. “I won’t let them get you! I’m sorry darling…I wish you could understand…”
The truth was I wanted to understand…but I didn’t. Why had all this begun. Only about two months ago I’d been bitten by a big dog…and Daddy got all worried about me and took me to all kind of doctors and hospitals. I didn’t think anything of it…it was just Daddy being paranoid. He was always paranoid since Mommy left. But then…just a few weeks ago I’d gone outside to take out the garbage…and I saw the prettiest full moon. And then…I couldn’t remember anything else. It was all a blur…flashes of memories and scenes before my eyes that didn’t seem real. Screams and cries of terror. I woke up in a hospital bed covered in cuts and bruises. Daddy was there, and he was crying. I asked him what was wrong…and he said it was nothing…
But now here these people were, trying to break down our door about something. Did Daddy do something wrong? Did I do something? Was it because Daddy was in the army before? I didn’t understand…I didn’t understand anything. Ever since that hospital trip someone left angry letters on our door that Daddy tore up and burned…and one man even tried to hit me with some kind of bat, but Daddy stopped him…why did everyone hate Daddy and me?
“WE SAID OPEN UP, PETERS!”
“Daddy, I’m scared!” I cried, hugging him tighter.
“Shhh, baby it’ll be okay.” Daddy whispered, but I knew he was lying…I always knew when Daddy was lying. Like all the times he said Mommy would come home…or when he said the dog bite was no big deal. Daddy wasn’t a good liar.
“Daddy I don’t…I don’t wanna g-EEP!” I squealed when suddenly the door shuddered as the knocking grew louder and into pounding.
“WE’LL BREAK THIS DOOR DOWN, PETERS! GIVE US THE MONSTER!”
“DON’T HURT HER!” My Daddy roared. I cried louder and hugged Daddy hard. Why were they after me. I didn’t understand anything. I didn’t know what was wrong. Whatever it was…I was sorry!
“Daddy, I’m sorry! If I tell them I’m sorry, will they go away?”
“No dear…no they won’t. You just need to run. Get to the woods and go as far away as you can!” Daddy cried.
“But you need to come too!”
“I wish I could.” Daddy muttered over the sounds of the pounding. “Be strong for me darling…be strong, can you do that?”
“Daddy…Daddy don’t!” He shoved me towards the back door and stood up.
“RUN MICHELLE!” He screamed. “GET AWAY FROM HERE!” At that moment the door burst open like a bomb had exploded and a sea of angry neighbors came pouring in. I recognized them. One was the nice old Mr. Smith…he lived next door. He always waved at me when I’d walk by. But now he was holding a gun and snarling! And there was Dr. Richardson. He was a dentist in town…he’d fixed my chipped tooth. But now he was holding a rifle! I looked up at Daddy who was standing between me and them. He reached into the closet and grabbed his old shotgun.
“Get out of the way, Peters! You know what she is!”
“You stay the hell away from my daughter!” Daddy snarled. “One step closer and I’ll put every one of you in a grave!”
“DADDY PLEASE!” I screamed.
“I SAID RUN MICHELLE!” He bellowed. With a loud cry I ran out the back porch and into the night.
“DON’T LET HER GET AWAY!”
*POW*
I screamed and covered my ears at the gunshot.
“I SAID KEEP THE HELL AWAY FROM HER!” Was it Daddy that fired? Was Daddy hurt? I didn’t know…I didn’t want to turn around and find out. I wanted to run away. I wanted Daddy to come after me and hug me. I wanted him to tell me it was alright. Even if it was just a lie…I wanted him to say it. I burst out into the woods and ducked behind a tree and cried. I didn’t want to look up and see the house…I didn’t want to look up and see what was in front of me. I wanted to cry and I wanted to stay there until Daddy came to get me. And I didn’t even care to look up to see the full moon overhead.
A fierce pain burst through my body as the light of the moon cast upon my body. I screamed in agony as sudden changes overtook me. My body was on fire and I felt a snarling angry force trying to rip its way out of me. I gripped my body in pain and fought it…but I was losing. I was too weak.
“DADDY HELP MEEE!” I howled. I heard the sound of a wolf howling…I heard ripping and snarling…I felt my body shifting and reforming…and then….all went black. My conscious mind, was gone.
“Hey…hey young lady…are you alright?” I opened my eyes to see the sun. I blinked a few times, blinded by its brilliance and I sat up, clutching my aching head. I squeaked in shock as I realized I was naked and I instantly tried to cover myself. “Hey calm down now, don’t get too excited.”
“Where am I!? Who are you!? Where’s my Daddy?” I looked up and saw a police officer looking down at me and he had a very concerned look on his face.
“Hold on now, easy does it.” He said calmly. His partner hurried over.
“She’s awake? Thank goodness. Think she was part of that riot?” Riot? What riot?
“Shut it Nathans.” The younger officer snapped. He looked down and smiled. “What’s your name?”
“…Michelle. Michelle Peters.” I answered softly.
“I Michelle. I’m Officer Adams, but you can call me Jamie. Okay?” He smiled and I nodded, not sure if I should smile back. He took off his coat and put it around my shoulders. “How old are you Michelle?”
“…I’m 12.” I answered softly.
“Oh, you’re a big girl, aren’t you?” Jamie laughed. “Can you be a big girl and tell me where you live or where your parents are?” I sniffled and shook my head. “It’s okay, don’t push yourself.”
“I…Is my Daddy okay?”
“What’s your Daddy’s name?” Jamie asked.
“J-Jack Peters.” I answered. Jamie turned to his partner who began writing something down. He then pulled out a CB raido device and began talking into it.
“Can you tell me your address?” Jamie asked.
“114 Residence St.” I replied. Jamie paused and he exchanged glances with his partner. Their looks of concern did nothing to calm me. “You know where that is?”
“Yes, we do…Michelle did you see what happened last night?” Jamie asked. I shook my head.
“Daddy just told me to run away so I did.” I answered. Jamie put his hand on my shoulder and sighed.
“Michelle…last night there were a lot of people hurt outside of your house…they were attacked by a wild animal. Did you see any big animals like a bear or a wolf last night?”
“Was Daddy hurt!?”
“We haven’t seen your father.” Officer Nathan spoke up encouragingly. “His body wasn’t found on the scene so it’s likely he’s alive.”
“Nathan, shut it! The girl’s been through enough!” Jamie snapped back.
“Daddy…is alive?!’ I gasped. I jumped to my feet. “I need to find him!”
“Calm down, Michelle. You can’t find him all on your own.” Jamie said calmly, trying to take my hand.
“But I have to find him! I have to-”
“Hey, Adams…c’mere a sec.” Jamie released my hand and walked over to Nathans and the two began talking in hushed whispers. I closed my eyes, hoping I could hear their conversation.
“The neighbors were raving about a werewolf in their neighborhood the past few weeks…that’s apparently what sparked the riot.”
“C’mon man, don’t make up stories.”
“It’s not made up. They claim that Jack Peters was harboring a werewolf, and that’s why the rioted on their house.”
“What’s next, you gonna tell me you think this girl is the werewolf? Look at her!”
“We found her 10 miles from her home, naked as a baby, and with no memories of last night. I’m not saying I believe in this crap but…but we can’t rule anything out here.”
“You’re crazy, you know that?”
A werewolf? A werewolf!? Was that what it was all about? They had called me a monster back at the house…Daddy had been protecting me and telling me to run away…was it because I was…a werewolf? I’d seen “The Wolfman” with Daddy before…it was a really scary movie about a man who turned into a wolf creature when the full moon was out…and it was then I began to put the pieces together. The hospital…the lapses in memories…the angry mob…even the dog bite.
“I’m…a….a werewolf…” I cried, dropping to my knees.
“Hey Michelle, you okay over there?” Jamie asked, walking back towards me. I couldn’t stay! I ran. I sprinted away from him as fast as I could. “WAIT MICHELLE!” I drowned him out and sprinted deeper and deeper into the woods, wanting to get away from everything. I ran from Jamie. I ran from my home…I was running from the truth. I was the one who hurt all those people…I was the reason for the riot. I was the reason Daddy was gone…I was a monster! I was a werewolf! It was as if I could feel the monster inside of me laughing at my terror.
“Daddy where are you!?” I cried. I knew I had to find him. I needed to find him and tell him how sorry I was and that I understood now. I understood everything now. But why had he protected me? If he knew…if he believed what I was…why did he save me!? And where was he now?
“Daddy, I’m sorry!” I screamed, sprinting deeper into the forest. “DADDY!”
For 4 years I stayed in those woods…I hid away in caves and in abandoned garages and hunting cabins constantly searching and keeping myself distant from humanity, until the day might come when I could go and search for my Dad. I was scared for a long time…but the wolf instincts within me helped keep me alive. I learned how to hunt…how to survive…and how to adapt. I would sneak into houses and steal food occasionally…and sometimes I’d swipe from hiking or hunting parties that came through the woods…but then I’d get as far away as I could so they wouldn’t find me, and I wouldn’t hurt them.
But then…one day something changed. I had slipped unconscious after turning into a werewolf and I found myself awake in a house of all places! It was a cabin…a large cabin and I was in a large room and in a bed. The air smelled thick with wood and pine.
“What am I doing here?” I demanded.
“Good to see you’re awake.” I looked to see a tall pale man sitting by the door. He had a beard and very comforting eyes…a lot like Dads.
“Dad?!”
“I’m afraid not dear.” He sighed. “My name is Solomon. Welcome to my home. I found you unconscious outside of my home.”
“Solomon?” I muttered. “Well…thanks for helping me and all….but I need to get going.”
“Where to?”
“I don’t know.” I answered honestly. “But I can’t stay here.”
“Is that so?” Solomon asked. “Well where is your home then?”
“I don’t have one.” I growled darkly. “But maybe…I’ll find one.”
“Maybe you already have.” Solomon offered. “It would be lovely to have some company…and I think you might come to enjoy this little cabin of mine.”
“Look,” I snapped, “I can’t stay here because I’m a monster!” I spat. “I would end up killing you if I stayed here! I’m a werewolf!” Though I shouted all this, I had a feeling he wouldn’t believe me. But he just kept on smiling at me. “You don’t believe me do you?”
“No I believe you.” He chuckled. “It’s no more crazy than what I am.” He stood up and showed his body to me…and I could see clean through it! I gasped and jumped away in fright. “To be frank, you couldn’t kill me if you wanted to…I’m already dead.”
“Y-you’re a…a…”
“I’m an outcast…like yourself.” Solomon finished. “That’s why I think you should stay a while at least. I think the good Lord brought you here for a reason.”
“You…do?” I asked curiously.
“Come…let’s talk over a bowl of soup.” He chuckled. “I’ll bet that’ll put some color back in your cheeks.” He stood up and walked out of the room, leaving me dumbfounded…but incredibly hopeful! I grinned with joy at the prospect of finally being at peace…of not having to live off the land anymore. I was going to eat with someone instead of hide away in solitude! For the briefest of moments, I felt joy! I felt true JOY! I was excited!
“A home…” I whispered. “I’d like that…I’d like that very much.”

92
chapters/chapter_36.md
View file

@ -1,92 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 36
Abraham sat on the roof of the building for a while. Annie had fallen asleep in his lap and was leaning back against his chest. He didn’t want to move and wake her up. Tori was flying around in the sky giggling and laughing up above. Michelle was standing and stretching. She looked exhausted…she needed rest more than anyone now. Abraham wanted to tell her to get some sleep, and yet Michelle, despite being a friend, still gave off a very intimidating presence. It was hard to give her orders…and that was perhaps why she maintained her leadership status over the club. She was so much stronger than Abraham seemed to realize, and he was learning this with each passing day.
“You okay?” Abraham asked.
“I’m fine.” She yawned. “We need to discuss our plans for the day. Meet me back down with the rest of the club in 10 minutes.”
“How do I get down?”
“Same way I am.” Michelle replied. She turned and walked back to the edge and dropped down, using her hands to help hang from the edge of the roof. She let go and dropped with a soft thunk as she landed on the concrete below. “It’s not that long a drop! You’ll be okay.”
“Ugh…” Abraham sighed. He looked down at Annie and pat her head lightly to wake her. She gave a gentle groan and looked up drearily.
“Huh?”
“We gotta go.” Abraham muttered. “Wake up.” Annie gave a soft nod of understanding and stretched her arms. In her left hand, clutched tightly, was her stuffed animal, Mr. Blacky. She seemed to go everywhere with the tattered thing, and yet she looked only 11 years old. She seemed too old to clutch a stuffed toy like that. However, to Abraham, it was oddly adorable. He stood up and walked to the edge of the building. He held out his hand to Annie and she took it.
“How do we get down?” She asked. “I was on Michelle’s back when I got up here.”
“Then…I guess you’ll get down on mine.” Abraham bent down for Annie to climb on. With a smile, Annie leaped onto his back, wrapping her arms around his neck to hold on. Abraham moved to the edge, already worried about hurting himself or Annie. “Ugh…this is gonna be a pain.”
“HEY!” Abraham spun around to see Tori landing behind him. “Ya’ll playing a game?”
“No we’re…just trying to climb down.” Abraham explained.
“Well why didn’t ya say so silly? Here, I’ll give ya a hand! She flew up and landed with her talons tightly gripping Abraham’s shoulders. She reached out with her hands and took both of Annie’s. Then with powerful beats from her wings, she lifted both up and slowly brought them down to the ground again. Annie let out a squeal as her little boots dangled and finally met the ground. “See? Nothing to it!”
“ASK before you do that again.” Abraham gasped, surprised at how out of breath he felt. He must have been holding his breath as they were lowered down.
“Sorry! Got excited.” Tori giggled. “I gotta go though. Got my chores and stuff.”
“Chores?” Annie asked.
“Yeah!” Tori nodded. “Naomi has Mato and I doing chores all the time to keep the place tidy and safe. My job is to do patrols from the sky every 3 hours. I guess it’s time to go. I’ll see ya when I see ya!” With a laugh that reminded Abraham of a hawks cry, Tori flew off and into the sky. Abraham watched her go and smiled a bit. Unlike Naomi and Mato, Tori seemed so much more fun loving and accepting. It was a relief to know he wasn’t hated by everyone here.
“I like her.” Annie giggled.
“Me too. Now let’s head inside.” Abraham pulled Annie a long as they hurried to meet with the others. Michelle already had the gang gathered together with her in the center, ready to give out their own chores and orders for the day. Seeing Abraham approach, Michelle finally began addressing the Monster Club.
“Alright guys, so it’s painfully clear that we aren’t going anywhere right now. We don’t have any safe havens to run too. So for the time being, this is our home.” Michelle stated.
“Are sure of this?” Tamil asked. “It smells of tires and mice poop.”
“Suck it up, dusty.” Katie laughed. “It’s not much different than your old room.”
“Both of you cut it out.” Calypso muttered. It was so rare to hear Calypso counter or speak up like this. But Michelle’s glance seemed less than surprised…in fact Calypso’s response made Michelle look concerned. “It’s not bad here.”
“Listen, we’ve got to make this place our temporary home, so we all have work to do to make it livable. Sarah, I want you to take Annie and set up your trip wire silk around the area, like when Katie had gone missing.”
“Why do you want me to go?” Annie asked.
“I want you to learn the escape routes by traveling around the perimeter with Sarah.” Michelle answered.
“Oh…okay!” Annie smiled. Sarah took Annie’s hand and grinned.
“We’ll have fun, Annie. I promise.” Sarah assured her, her eyes blinking excitedly.
“Asher, I know it’s daylight and you’re exhausted, so get some sleep. Tonight you’ll be on patrol.”
“Sure.” Asher agreed.
“Calypso and I are going to go into town today to buy some supplies like food and personal hygiene materials.”
“Are you saying we stink?” Abraham laughed.
“Not unless I’m downwind of you, sweetie.” Michelle countered, making the rest laugh as well.
“Michelle, would you mind if I go with Naomi? She said she’s going fishing today and I’d like to join her and catch up.” Calypso asked. Michelle shook her head.
“No, I want you with me to go to the store for now.” Michelle replied. “Sorry Calypso, but I need your help with some seafood items.” Calypso nodded. “Why don’t you go ahead and fix your hair to hide your fin ears?” Michelle offered. Calypso sighed and nodded going off to go make herself presentable. Michelle then lost her smile and turned to Katie.
“Calypso and Naomi are good friends…which means Calypso is sympathetic towards her and the other two. If these three are up to something or dangerous in any way, I’d rather an unbiased party learn about it. Katie, YOU will go with Naomi fishing today and-”
“What’s that?” Michelle was interrupted by the sound of another voice approaching. Naomi was walking towards them with a small smile on her face. Her sharp teeth were showing and she was holding a large net in her hands. “I thought someone mentioned fishing. I could certainly use a companion, and Mato is too busy to join me.”
“I’ll go.” Katie offered. Naomi shook her head.
“Thanks hun, but I don’t think you’d take to fishing that much….how about you?” She turned her attention towards Abraham. Abraham jumped a little and pointed at himself as if confirming her statement.
“Me?”
“Yeah. You know how to fish?”
“Now hold on a sec!” Michelle growled. “What do you want with Abraham?”
“Just wanna fish with him.” Naomi replied, slightly surprised. “I promise I’m not gonna bite him or anything. I don’t get to meet many ‘friendly’ humans…might give me a chance to get to know him. Besides, Calypso says he’s really unique.”
“Sorry but I don’t thi-”
“Sure.” Abraham finally spoke up.
“Abraham!?”
“I want to go.” Abraham argued. “I’d like to.”
“Perfect. Meet me outside in 5 minutes.” Naomi laughed, walking past them to exit the warehouse. As she left, everyone rounded on Abraham.
“Abraham what’re you doing!? We can’t trust them! Not after what Mato did last night.”
“Look, I don’t think she’ll try to hurt me. If she did, she knows that she has to face all of you when she comes back without me.” Abraham reasoned. “And besides, maybe she’s not so bad. I mean Calypso vouches for her…maybe we could give her the benefit of the doubt, like we did with Annie?”
“It risky…” Tamil grumbled. “I hear much sarcasm in voice. She not like you much.”
“I’d prefer it if someone went with you, Abraham.” Michelle argued.
“Yeah, I’ll go!” Katie agreed. “You need someone watching your back.”
“I don’t need a bodyguard guys.” Abraham laughed. “I think it’ll be okay. We got through to Tori right? Well…maybe we can get through to her too?”
“Let him go.” Asher agreed. “If there’s a problem, all he has to do is scream and I’ll be able to hear it…or at least Tamil will with those impeccable ears of his.”
“Hear your sarcasm too, Asher.” Tamil snapped.
“Either way, she may not be our friend…but I don’t think she’s our enemy either.” Asher stated. Abraham nodded his agreement.
“I’ll be careful, I promise.” Abraham assured them. Michelle finally sighed and nodded her head giving a smile.
“I trust you, Abraham…I just don’t trust them.” Michelle muttered. “Stay safe.”
“Ready to go?” Naomi asked, seeing Abraham exit the warehouse. Abraham nodded at her as she began walking towards the forest. “There’s a lake not far off where we do our fishing. A river runs into that lake and a lot of fish like to stay close to that spot where the two meet because the river brings in food from upriver.”
“Sounds like a good plan to me.” Abraham agreed. The two walked in silence for a bit, making no sound as they did. Abraham was beginning to feel more and more awkward and anxious the more they traveled. After an hour of walking they finally could see the line of the water ahead of them. The water shimmered in the rising sun, making it look more like a field of diamonds than a lake. However the smell of water was intoxicatingly pleasant, making Abraham almost forget his present company.
“So, now that we’re alone like this…why don’t you answer me a question.” Naomi offered, turning to face him a scowl on her face. “What’re you after?”
“Huh?”
“You’re after something. What do you want?”
“Um…fish? Didn’t you invite me on-”
“Jesus, you’re slow. What the hell are you doing with that group of monsters? Why’re you traveling with them? What are you hoping to gain?” She snapped. Abraham paused a moment and shrugged.
“I’m not after anything. The club took me in when I had nowhere else to go and made me a part of the family. I help them like they help me.”
“Yeah, maybe in a perfect world I’d buy something that romantic. But forgive me for being a skeptic.” Naomi scoffed. Abraham couldn’t hide the sneer on his own face.
“Look, I know you don’t like me. That’s painfully obvious. But why? What’ve I done to you?”
“Nothing…yet anyway.” Naomi growled, walking towards the lake again. “But you’re right…I don’t trust you. In my opinion, you shouldn’t even be here.”
“Calypso doesn’t mind me being here, and neither does the rest of the club.”
“Calypso is foolish. She doesn’t understand the true nature of humanity, despite constant proof. And as for your club, I can tell none of them have been at this very long. Your leader Michelle is the only one who I can tell has a firm head on her shoulders as far as caution and understanding goes.”
“And what IS the true nature of humanity?” Abraham snapped.
“Deception.” Naomi hissed. “Humans are a weak and pitiful race. They are pathetic. They have no strength to speak of, and they know it. That’s why they lie and cheat each other, going into countless wars and creating all new and inventive ways of bringing death to one another. What good can come from trusting such despicably weak creatures!?” Abraham simply stared at her. The woman before was unlike any of the other club members. Her opinion on humanity was not built on fear or on past experience…it was sheer superiority and distrust.
“Naomi, I’m not like that, I promise!”
“Maybe not…” Naomi muttered. “but I don’t believe in promises, I believe in actions. And I still can’t help but wonder why you’d choose to help the club of monsters you’re with now. Aren’t you afraid of them?”
“I was at first, I admit. But they opened my eyes, ya know? I don’t see them as monsters anymore. They’re my family.”
“Cute.” Naomi grumbled. “I really hope you mean that, human…because that sounds like a whole lot of wishful thinking…a human living with monsters…”
“Well what can I do to prove to you that I mean what I say?” Abraham asked. She rounded on Abraham and began taking off her shirt, her naked body being exposed. Abraham blushed and leaped back in horror. “WHAT’RE YOU DOING!?”
“Oh calm your perverted mind. I just don’t like getting my clothes wet from swimming.” Naomi snapped. “Just look away if it bothers you.” Abraham quickly turned his back on her, blushing furiously and trying not to think about what he’d seen. “And to answer your question, I don’t know.” Abraham heard the water sloshing and knew that Naomi had walked into the lake. Still he did not turn around.
“You don’t?”
“Look, it’s not that I don’t WANT you to prove me wrong. If by some miracle you could reveal to me that you’re something special and that humanity is redeemable, that’d be wonderful. But I have never seen any evidence to the contrary, and every human I have encountered has had only evil and nefarious desires in mind. Can you prove that humanity is not so pathetic?”
“…No I don’t think I can.” Abraham answered honestly.
“Well there’s a shred of honesty in you after all, it seems.” Naomi grumbled.
“But I CAN prove to you that I’m not like other humans.” Abraham retorted. There was a long pause and a chuckle.
“I highly doubt it…just stay out of my way, human.”
“My name is Abraham.” Naomi didn’t answer. Abraham heard a loud splash and finally turned to see that Naomi had submerged below the water, dragging her net down with her. Abraham silently hoped he could get through to her the same way he’d gotten through to Katie and Michelle…but deep in his heart he knew that Naomi was different than they were. Hers was not a matter of caution or even of past fears...Naomi was a creature of principle and her opinions towards human seemed concrete. Abraham silently feared that there was nothing he could do to change this shark girls mind.

78
chapters/chapter_37.md
View file

@ -1,78 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 37
Fishing with Naomi was not the same as ‘shooting fish in a barrel.’ Naomi’s method was something she called the ‘Raining Food’ approach. By swimming rapidly against the current, when a small school of fish would swim past, she stop suddenly and kick up the water fiercely by thrashing and kicking, slowing the fish down or forcing them away from her. Any caught within her reach were snagged in her grip and her teeth. She’d then toss them into the air and onto the land where Abraham would be waiting to catch them and gather them. The process was long, but fruitful, as every 15 to 30 minutes, Naomi would fire out another 5 or 6 fish with ease.
After a few hours of this, Abraham had gathered at least 30 flopping and wet fish. More than enough to last the group for a few days. Naomi quickly came crawling out of the water. Abraham looked away, blushing from her naked body. She noticed and smirked.
“Wow, you really are innocent huh?” She laughed. “Well you can look now, I’m clothed.” Abraham turned and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw she was now dressed. She looked at her catch and crossed her arms over her chest, leaning down at them. “Not a bad haul…not my best though. Best start skinning and gutting.”
“Um…”
“Don’t tell me you don’t know how to skin and gut a fish…” Naomi growled. Abraham shook his head and she groaned in frustration. “You really are useless, aren’t you? Here, let me show you.” She grabbed a bucket and pulled out one of two long odd shaped knives. She grabbed a fish firmly and held it up to him to see. “First you grip it firmly like this, and then you slice along the belly.” She took the knife and with efficiency and proficiency that made Abraham gulp, she sliced from the neck of the fish straight down the center of the belly and watched it bleed out. “Then you take it and run it down the sides like this, slicing off the scales like so…” Her moves were fluid and precise. She was so fast with her slices that Abraham became rather unnerved. If she wanted, she could gut him as easily as this fish…and the look in her eye was so savage that he knew she had every means to do so.
“Um…I need to uh…go to the bathroom.” Abraham grumbled.
“Sure, pick a tree.” Naomi answered, finishing up the first fish and moving on to the next one. Abraham cringed at the idea of peeing in front of a woman, even one as shameless as Naomi.
“I’m gonna go somewhere a bit more private.” He announced, running away and into the deeper woods. He didn’t glance back at Naomi, just wanting to put some distance between her and that knife…and those cold eyes.
After a good distance was met, Abraham leaned against a tree and began to unzip his pants to relieve himself. Just as he did this though he froze, hearing the sound of the leaves above him shifting. He looked up but only saw birds flying away lazily. He must have frightened them…and yet he couldn’t shake the goosebumps running down his spine.
“Man…I just seem to be getting more and more jumpy as the days go by.” He muttered. “If Michelle or Katie saw me they’d laugh…” As he relieved himself he looked by an oak tree not far and saw a glimmering line on it that shone like a reflective mirror. He zipped his pants and knelt down to touch it. It was a long line…made of silk. It was probably one of Sarah’s thread tripwires. If something stepped on it, the line would send vibrations back to the center point of the web where Sarah could detect what had stepped on it, how big it was, or how many were coming. She’d done the same thing back at the cottage, and now she and Annie were setting up a new system. How far along had she come? The thought of the others made Abraham smile a little. Despite Naomi’s coldness and Mato’s utter aggression, he still found faith and compassion from the others. If he had them…he felt confident.
Just as he was about to stand, he saw something else glint in the sunlight. It was tucked nicely in the grass but he could just barely make it out. Still on his hands and knees, he crawled to it and plucked it up from the ground. It was smooth and small, only slightly smaller than his pinkie diget, but the shape was unnerving, as he’d seen it before…but only a few times. He felt his fingers tremble as he held the small hard object up. It was a bullet…but the texture and the color made it even more frightening.
“Silver.” He gasped.
A silver bullet. Only hunters carried these…and that meant there had to be hunters nearby, or at least nearby recently! Who? Was it Morgan again? The Dawn Bringers? Something worse? Had they tracked the gang here? Had they unintentionally endangered Naomi, Mato, and Tori?
“I gotta tell Michelle…or Naomi! No if I tell Naomi, she’ll think I had it with me all along…Michelle or Asher. They’ll listen to me.” He glanced up to start his way back but quickly realized he didn’t know which way to go to get back…Naomi was the only one who knew. “Damn it all…”
“Something wrong, human?”
Abraham spun around face when he heard the growl. Behind him, leaning against a tree with an axe in his hand was the tall and pissed Mato who was glaring at him with the same eyes he had from earlier.
“Yeah…I found this thing on the ground and I thought it might be a threat to you or the others. I wanted to show Michelle a-”
“A relic from a battle not too long ago.” He snapped. “We’ve had humans here in the past intent on killing us and we dealt with them. That bullet likely belonged to one of them.”
“But it’s silver! Only professional hunters would carry-”
“ALL HUMANS,” Mato snapped, “are hunters.” He stood up straight and walked towards Abraham, snatching the bullet from his hand and glaring at it. He sneered and crushed it in his hand. Even outside of his bear form, his strength was incredible…he was like Michelle after all.
“Look, I’m not like these hunters, I told you that.” Abraham explained.
“Yes you told me…and I don’t believe you. You might not have the weapons or the know how…but you are a human and cannot be trusted. I trusted a human once before…and he betrayed me.” Mato snarled. “I will not make the same mistake again…not after what happened to Val.” Abraham blinked a moment and looked at Mato in confusion.
“Who’s Val?” Mato snarled at the mention of the name and turned away, clenching his fists.
“Never mind…just know I killed that treacherous human.”
“Is that what you’re going to do? Kill me too?” Abraham asked, feeling his body shiver.
“No…as much as I might like to…if I kill you out here, that vampire would slaughter me.” Abraham whispered a private thank you to Asher, despite him not being there. “But I am here to tell you to leave while you can.”
“Why?” Abraham asked.
“What good are you to them?” Mato asked. “Even if I did trust you, how could you possibly be benefitial. I was watching you while you fished with Naomi…you can’t catch fish…you can’t even gut them without turning pale. You can’t hunt. You can’t fight. You can barely hide. You’re pathetic and worthless.”
“My family doesn’t think so.”
“In a pack,” Mato pushed baring his teeth, “you either contribute to the hunt, or you’re left out of the spoils. The one too weak and feeble to do anything is often the one that gets devoured by the others. Are you prepared to be devoured by your so called ‘family?’” Abraham glared back at Mato and rolled the words over in his head. If Mato had asked him that back on the beach…back before their cottage blew up thanks to Morgan, he would have probably listened…and even ran away like Mato said. But something deep in Abraham’s heart told him that Mato was wrong, and he wouldn’t hear it.
“No.” Abraham retorted. “No I don’t believe it. They’re my family…and I’m a part of it. Whether you want to see that is your issue. Now if you’ll excuse me…” Abraham turned to walk away when he heard a furious roar. He turned around just in time to see Mato grab him by the shirt collar and yank him off his feet, snarling and spitting like a wild animal.
“WHY WOULD YOU GET IT THROUGH THAT THICK SKULL!? YOU DON’T BELONG WITH THEM!?”
“Let me go!” Abraham shouted.
“WE ARE AS DIFFERENT AS NIGHT AND DAY! WE EXIST TO KILL EACH OTHER!”
“Why!?” Abraham cried. “Why do we have to?”
“Are you really so stupid!? Don’t be ignorant like I was boy and you might just live longer!” Mato cried. “It’s nature…it’s how we are! Monsters and Humans can’t coexist without bloodshed. We kill or be killed! It’s as simple as that. If I’d understood that a few years ago, then maybe…maybe she’d…maybe she’d still be…” As terrified as Abraham felt, he couldn’t bring himself to hate Mato…there was a pain in his eyes. He truly loathed humans, but it seemed that it was not an unjustified hatred. He’d lost something or someone…and he had a feeling it was done by human hands. Snarling in pain and in rage, Mato threw Abraham to the ground again, his hair bristling.
“OW!”
“Why can’t you understand!? Aren’t you afraid of me? Doesn’t my existence disgust you?”
“Mato, I am afraid of you…but you don’t disgust me! I’m afraid because you’re threatening to kill me, not because you’re a shapeshifting bear man.”
“SKINWALKER!” He roared. “And don’t play dumb with me. That spider girl you have in your group…men would cower before such a being. The snake girl? The little witch? The vampire? They are all unnatural to your eyes. It is in your nature to be afraid and disgusted by us!”
“Sorry, but I’m not.” Abraham retorted. His words only seemed to piss Mato off further, as he stormed towards him, slowly growing taller and harrier.
“You’re lying…just like HE lied…and I won’t let anyone die again…NOT AGAIN!” He raised his bear paw as he finally completed his change into a huge grizzly. Abraham covered his face as he prepared for the lethal blow.
“GET AWAY FROM HIM!”
The sound of a furious hiss caused Abraham to look up in time. From the tree tops Katie cam shooting down like a missile, slamming her body into Mato and coiling around him rapidly like a serpent. She constricted him, holding his arms back and stiffening her body to the point that he couldn’t even move his arms. With a furious roar of frustration, Mato heaved and shook trying to dislodge her from his body, but Katie held firm. Her eyes flashed with a fire that Abraham had only seen once before…the same fire in her eyes the day that he’d startled her in her bed…she was in a rage.
“LET GO OF ME! LET ME GO!” Mato roared.
“I should snap your spine like a TWIG!” Katie hissed.
“Abraham, are you alright!?” Abraham turned to see Annie running towards him and hugging his arm tightly.
“Annie? What’re you and Katie doing here?”
“I called them.” Abraham looked up to see Naomi and Sarah walking towards him from behind. Sarah scurried past Abraham and turned around, launching her webbing from her abdomen in bursts of silky thread. The threat piled ontop of each other and using her front legs to control the direction, soon Mato was coated in sticky threads. Katie managed to slither away from him before the thread got too sticky but she never lost that fire in her eyes. Mato struggled and swipped but the more he attempted to break the thread, the more thread Sarah piled on, her 6 red eyes burning like Katies.
“Forgive me, Abraham…I hope we weren’t too late. Are you injured?” She asked.
“No…no I’m okay.” Abraham muttered. Naomi leaned down and took Abraham’s arm to inspect it. There was a slight gash there from where Mato had thrown Abraham to the ground but otherwise he was unharmed.
“This could have been worse…I fear this is my fault.” Naomi replied. “I knew Mato was in the area…I shouldn’t have let you wander off.”
“You called Sarah and Katie?” Abraham asked.
“When I heard Mato roaring, I knew you and he must have crossed paths. I called out to Katie who was nearby spying on us-”
“HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT!?” Katie snapped.
“I fully expected you to follow. None of you trust us yet, so I had a feeling one of you would tail us…but that’s beside the point. Once I told Katie, she hurried off to go help you.”
“But what about you two?” Abraham asked Annie.
“The threads.” Annie responded, pointing to the ground where one of the threads was broken. “Sarah felt that one of the threads had been disturbed and when she heard the roar, she told me to run ahead and check on you.”
“If only I’d been quicker.” Sarah sneered. Sarah, who was always so happy and smiling most of the time, now looked positively furious with herself for having allowed Mato to hurt me. “I’m so sorry, Abraham.”
“It’s not your fault…or yours Naomi. But…Naomi I don’t mean to be rude but…I thought you’d have been okay with him killing me.” Abraham pointed out. Naomi shook her head and sighed.
“Humans are a weak and pathetic race…but I have no interest in seeing you all dead. You’ve done nothing to harm us or my kind yet…so I have no reason or desire to see you dead. Mato on the other hand…sees things differently.” Naomi explained. Mato was still breathing heavily, now unable to even struggle under all the threads. Sarah stopped tying him up and turned to Abraham, tears in her 6 large eyes.
“Abraham, are you hurt bad!?” She scurried to his side and lifted his arm as it bled a little. “Oh does it hurt!?”
“I’m fine, I’m fine Sarah!” Abraham assured her.
“Let me bandage that up right away.” She quickly began spinning more silk as Katie slithered beside him as well, hugging his side.
“Let’s bandage him up when we get back…” Katie hissed, glaring at Mato furiously. Annie climbed on Sarah’s back sitting on her abdomen and Sarah gave a nod.
“Right…of course.”
“Um…how am I supposed to untie Mato?” Naomi asked.
“I’ll untie him after we tend to Abraham.” Sarah snapped back angrily. Abraham had never heard Sarah so angry before…were they really so worried about him? Naomi shrugged and walked to Mato, sitting beside him as if to keep him company. Abraham tried to listen to what she said over Sarah and Katie fussing over him, and he could make out only one solitary sentence before they were out of earshot.
“Mato, I get how you feel…but don’t blame him for what happened to Val…it wasn’t him who did it.” Abraham tried to hear the rest, but soon all sound was muffled by Sarah hugging his head tightly and crying a little, the worry and concern finally getting to her.
“I’m okay! I’m okay, calm down.” Abraham laughed, trying to rub it off. Deep in his heart though, he knew things weren’t okay…not yet.

55
chapters/chapter_38.md
View file

@ -1,55 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 38 - Annie’s Memory
“Weirdo.”
“Freak!”
“Baby!”
“Dork!”
Mommy always used to say that words are meant to help. They are what separate us from the animal. Daddy would say that if you can’t say a kind thing, it is better to say nothing at all. So why then must words be so painful? I hate these words. I hate the ones who cut me with them day after day. Kids back home were not so rude and bad…but these kids were so horrible! Were all American children like this? I just wanted to crawl in a corner and hide…never come out again and just live there with Mr. Blacky. I clutched Mr. Blacky to my chest as I hid under the jungle gym outside of the recess ground.
“I miss home, Blacky…” I whispered. “I want to go home. I want to get away from those children and their mean words!” How long had I been here in America? How many days had I been in hiding, running from place to place with nowhere to lay down and be tucked in at night? I didn’t keep count, because the number might hurt me even more. I’d always heard such great stories about America from Daddy…about how beautiful it was and how everyone was free. It seemed like a fantasy world…but here I was, and I didn’t want anything to do with it. I wanted to go home again…I wanted Mommy and Daddy to be here.
“Will Daddy be coming soon?” I looked at Mr. Blacky, as if expecting him to answer me…sometimes I wish he would. I want someone to talk to who will be nice to me back. Someone like Mommy and Daddy. I sniffled a little, feeling pressure in my nose, and realizing it was running a bit. I rubbed my nose with my sleeve and silently wished Mommy was there to correct me for doing that. I could hear her voice now…that same soft but stern sounding snap that she’d give me to correct my mistake.
“Young ladies do not wipe their noses on their sleeves!” She’d say. I hiccupped and huddled into the corner of the jungle gym, remembering her face in my memory. She would always have a frown when she’d scold me for something. But that’s not what I loved to remember about her. I loved to remember how she’d looked at me when I was playing…how she’d smiled so wide when I’d shown her I could use mabeob…or magic as Daddy called it. She would tell me how proud she was, and all that I’d be able to do with it.
“You will do great things, Soyeon.” She declared. “It is a wonderful gift. I have it too! I will teach you how to use it!” She told me. But there was always one rule. “Never show it to your Daddy.” I asked her why, but she just told me that she’d promised him she’d never use mabeob in front of him again. So I tried to keep it secret. But a few months ago, I messed up and accidentally used a spell in front of him.
I shut my eyes and shook my head, biting my lip. I didn’t want to remember that memory. I didn’t want to think about how angry Daddy had been. How he and Mommy had been arguing about it. They’d shouted so long about some sort of promise they’d made…something about danger coming now. I didn’t pay attention to it…I was too scared of Daddy. I wish I had paid attention, because then…then I wouldn’t be here in the cold…hugging Mr. Blacky, scared and alone. So very alone.
“Hey it’s the weirdo!” I winced at the sound of the name and turned my gaze up to the sight of three of the usual mean boys on the playground. I didn’t know two of their names, but one of them was tall, tan, and dark haired. He talked with a funny accent and he always wore the same white football shirt with a blue “24” on it. His name was Diego. “Why you all alone, weirdo?”
“Naebeoryeodoh…” I hissed darkly in my own language. He laughed and the others did too.
“See, she really is weird! She won’t even talk English.”
“Just go away.” I snapped. They laughed again. Why must they always laugh? When I speak my own language, they laugh. When I speak theirs, they laugh again. They are always laughing…and it is not funny. Their laugh is cold and disgusting.
“Make us!” Diego laughed. I glared up at him and hugged Mr. Blacky closely. I could do it…I could make them leave me alone. But Mommy always said it was wrong. I asked her why but she always just said “People will not understand it.” Was that why Daddy didn’t like it? Was that why he shouted?
When Daddy had found out about it, he was really angry. He kept telling Mommy that it was dangerous, that I’d be found…that someone might come to our house. I didn’t understand it, but I did understand Daddy’s shouting, and Mommy’s tears. They were both afraid. Mommy kept trying to explain things to Daddy, and any time I came into the room, they would tell me to go to bed or go somewhere else. I could never listen to what they said. A few nights afterwards, Daddy stormed out of the house for a long time…and I didn’t see him again for a while. Mommy was really sad too. Was it because I was a witch? Was it because I could use mabeob? Did these boys hate me because of that? Was it just natural for witches to be hated by people?
“Just please go away.” I finally squeaked out, getting up to walk away.
“And we said make us!” Diego laughed, following after me, making me want to cry even more. “Why do you always sit out here alone? Where’s your mom or dad?” They laughed again…but I began to shake.
“I-I-I don’t know…” I cried.
Three weeks after Daddy had left, men came to our house. Mommy called them Dawn Bringers. I didn’t know what that meant, but she said they were bad people who wanted to hurt me. She told me to run away and run fast. She would be right behind me. I did as she told me and I ran. I didn’t even have time to pack a bag. All I could do was grab Mr. Blacky and run out the door with Mommy helping me go. But as I made it out of the house, I heard the door slam behind me. Mommy wasn’t there…she’d gone back inside.
“Run away Soyeon!” She had said. “I love you so much!” I ran. I ran and ran as fast as I could. I heard screaming and shouting behind me…and when I looked back there was fire leaping from the windows of my house.
“MOMMY!” I shouted.
“Be quiet!” I looked up to see Daddy there. There were tears in his eyes as he picked me up and ran. “We need to go. We need to go right now!”
“Daddy where’ve you been!? Where’d you go!?”
“I don’t have time to explain. They’re coming for you…and it’s all my fault. I didn’t mean for any of this.” He whimpered more like a frightened dog more than he did my Daddy. “You have to get away honey. They’re looking for you too!”
“Where?” I asked. “Where are we going to hide?” Daddy took me to his car not far away. “Where’s Mommy?!”
“…Mommy’s not coming sweetheart. Daddy can’t come either.” He whispered. “Remember what country Daddy comes from?” He’d asked.
“Yes…America.”
“Remember how we all talked about going there this month on vacation?” He tossed me a small backpack. I opened it to see a bunch of papers and a small black book with my face in it that he called a passport. He shoved me into the car and as I buckled up I kept shooting glances back at my burning home, tears rolling down my face in small streams.
“Daddy….where is Mommy?” I cried.
“She…she’s gone baby. She’s gone.” He sobbed. “You’ve got to go to America…you’ve got to get away sweetheart.”
“But Mommy will come with us! She has to!” I cried, tugging on his sleeve. He shook his head.
“I can’t come either, darling. I have to lead them away from you…get them off your trail!” He sobbed harder than ever, his hands shaking as he drove quickly into town. “I love you sweetheart…oh God please forgive me…” He cried. He cried the whole drive to the airport. I kept trying to make him come with me…begging him to come…pleading him to find Mommy, but I knew that he wouldn’t. The only words he gave me were the same ones Mommy gave me: “I love you so much.” He sobbed. When I got on that plane…I looked out the window to try and find him, but saw nothing but darkness. I would be in America the very next day. Alone…and terrified.
“Well?” Diego asked, pulling me back from my memories. “Where’s your Mom and Dad?” He laughed.
“...” I turned to run away but he grabbed my wrist and yanked me around to face him. I didn’t want him or his friends to see my face. I was biting my lower lip, trying to hold back the unyielding tears that dripped down my eyes and smeared my glasses. I shivered and tried to pull away.
“Aww, what a cry baby!” They laughed and carried on like a pack of birds cawing at the same time.
“LEAVE ME ALONE!” I shrieked, yanking my hand away.
“OR WHAT!?” Diego snapped, throwing me away. “You gonna cry about it!?” I’d had enough. I snarled and readjusted my glasses. I shoved him hard and he stumbled backwards.
“DON’T TALK ABOUT MY MOMMY OR DADDY AGAIN!” I screamed. He got up and he shoved me back. I squealed and tripped, falling over. Mr. Blacky fell by my side and one of his friends picked him up. “HEY!”
“Look she plays with stuffed toys.” He guffawed.
“GIVE HIM BACK!” I cried.
“Make us.” Diego challenged again.
The words my Mommy said seemed so far away now. I didn’t care if these boys were a bit older than I was. I was 9 years old…I had feelings, I had so much pain…so much anger. And these three were pushing me too far. I felt that small piece or restraint snap in my mind. I held out my hand and pointed it at Diego’s pants.
“HALAG!” I screamed. I reached out with the power of my mageog and watched as his pants instantly unzipped and dropped down to his ankles, exposing his rocketship underwear to his friends.
“HEY! WHAT DID YOU DO!?” His buddies all stared in shock at what had just happened, dropping Mr. Blacky. I wasn’t done yet. They’d pushed me too far today and now I was going to finish what I started. I pulled back my hand as if holding a baseball and reached into the mageog. I inhaled softly, focusing on the power I was to wield and I finally thrust my hand forward as if pushing an invisible wall.
“Deonjida!” I snapped. The invisible force I commanded threw the three boys backwards with tremendous force. It was a simple spell that commanded them to be thrown backwards as far as I wanted. I sent them soaring away and into the swings behind them. I scooped up Mr. Blacky and ran away, tears falling behind me. I laughed at what I’d done. Laughed at my victory. Laughed at things finally going my way. I’d shown them…I’d taught them a lesson. I away in the girls bathroom house near the playground and sat down on a toilet, my laughter fading and turning to sobs.
“M-Mommy…Daddy…” I cried, hugging Mr. Blacky close. I had won only a small victory, but what I wanted wasn’t victory over bullies…I wanted Mommy and Daddy back. I wanted to go home…I wanted to go back to my family. I was so alone…so scared…so sad. All because I was a witch…all because I didn’t have any friends.
“Na Jibae Gagosipeo…” I sobbed in solitude.

102
chapters/chapter_39.md
View file

@ -1,102 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 39
“Ow!” Abraham shouted.
“Calm down, it’s not that deep.” Michelle scoffed. “Seriously, you’re such a girl.”
“And what’re you, exactly?” Asher smirked. “A stray dog?”
“One more word and I’ll punch your fangs in.” Michelle sneered. The others snickered at their banter, but Abraham simply sat in silence as Sarah weaved webbing around his arm. The cut wasn’t deep, but it was bleeding quite a bit.
“I wish Calypso were here…she’s much better at this than I am.” Sarah sighed.
“No one’s better at wrapping things than you, Sarah.” Katie said encouragingly.
“No, I mean medical things…Calypso’s better at treating injuries.” Sarah explained.
“Is she really?” Katie let out a furious hiss as everyone turned to see Naomi walking inside. She held up her hands defensively as she entered. “Easy! Easy! What’s with all the hostility?”
“You got a lot of nerve, bitch.” Michelle snapped, walking towards her with her fists clenched. “After what your bear did to Abraham, you’re lucky I don’t gut you like a fish.”
“Oh, fish jokes is it?” Naomi rolled her eyes. “And here I thought you were the clever one. Look, I’m sorry about what Mato did. I had no idea he’d do that…but you should know, Mato is quite hostile towards humans…I admit it was my fault for letting Abraham out of my sight, but I have no control of Mato when he’s not near.”
“Trust me, I’ll have words with Mato when he’s out of his web prison.” Asher snarled, baring his fangs. Abraham felt slightly unnerved by the venom in Asher’s voice. Everyone seemed so upset that Abraham had been hurt and ALL of them seemed out for blood.
“Hey everybody! What’s all the hullabaloo?” Tori cried out, dropping down from the top window and landing gently nearby. As she saw the expressions on everyones faces, her smile melted away and she folded her wings. “Did I miss something?” She asked.
“I’m glad you’re here Tori.” Naomi smiled. “Could you go check on Mato for me? He’s probably still tied up in the woods.”
“Tied up!?” Tori cried. “What happened!?”
“I promise to explain later. Just go find him and calm him down.”
“Um…sure…right…” Tori jumped up and flew out the window she came in from and Abraham felt Sarah finish her work on bandaging his arm.
“Feel better?” Sarah asked.
“Not exactly…my arm feels fine but I want to know what Mato was rambling on about…and what you were talking to him about earlier.” Abraham asked. Naomi blinked a bit and then shrugged, sitting down on a stack of old tires.
“Guess it couldn’t hurt to just lay it out for you.” She stated. “Mato is a skinwalker, which means his gift is passed down in his family. His family of bear shapeshifters lived in a cabin in a hunting territory south of Wyoming. As skinwalkers, only silver can hurt them, like werewolves. So news soon spread about the bears that were “invincible” which drew in customers at a local hunting lodge. The owner of the lodge loved the business so the game warden made a deal with the family. Simply let hunters “try” and shoot them and he’d make sure that the REAL monster hunters never found out where they were…a good trade right?”
“What went wrong?” Annie asked.
“One night the Dawn Bringers found their way to the home Mato’s family lived in. Most were killed, but Mato managed to escape with his sister Valery. They ran to the hunting lodge of the game warden to beg for shelter. But it turned out the Dawn Bringers had paid him off for information on the family. The money was too tempting for him to pass up. Val was killed in front of Mato…and Mato lost his mind. Mato killed every Dawn Bringer in the whole damn place.” There was a dark silence that seemed to actually dim the lights around them. Abraham rubbed his arm as he slowly started to forget the pain and feel pity.
“R-regardless…” Katie snapped, though a bit more hesitantly, “his…what he did…he didn’t need to hurt Abraham!”
“I’m not saying you’re wrong…but don’t you think there’s some merit of truth to his philosophy? We’ve known monsters and humans who have tried to coexist in the past…and it always ends in destruction or failure. The humans turn on the monsters and slay them. The monsters round on the humans and slaughter them like cattle. Mato’s philosophy is simply that monsters and humans are predestined to hate each other and kill each other for all time. While it is a very…what’s the word? Morbid? Yes, while it is a morbid reality, there is a degree of truth to it.”
“Only if you allow it to be.” Asher argued. He glanced at Abraham and gave an encouraging grin. “And we won’t let it be that way.”
“We’ll see, won’t we?” Naomi asked.
Sarah finally coughed and stood up on her eight spiny legs, turning towards the door. She started scurrying out the garage door, shooting a glance back. “Michelle would you mind accompanying me?”
“You going to free that bear?” She asked.
“I want safety insurance.” Sarah explained.
“I don’t think Mato will try to hurt you now that he’s calmed down.” Naomi reasoned.
“No…it’s safety insurance for HIM. I don’t want to accidentally hurt him.” Sarah snarled.
“You still distrust Mato?” Naomi asked.
“If there’s one thing I’ve learned, miss Naomi…it’s that your past is no excuse. If Mato is looking for some kind of pity party because of what happened to him, sorry…but I have no pity for a bully like him. There isn’t one person in this club who hasn’t suffered sometime in the past for what they are. Take that to heart, miss Naomi.” Sarah then hurried out without another word. Michelle walked after her and glanced to Naomi.
“We’ll be leaving in a few days, Naomi. Sorry.” She then turned to Abraham. “Get that arm healed up. I need someone who can drive that bus.”
“Right. Thanks, Michelle.” Abraham muttered. Though he was pleased to have the club sticking up for him, Abraham felt conflicted. He wasn’t sure how to feel about everyone acting the way they were. The club seemed so hostile all of a sudden, and Naomi, who was struggling to keep everything peaceful, was having a hard time.
“Abraham? Are you okay?” Abraham glanced at Annie and smiled, rubbing her head.
“I’m okay, Annie.” He assured her.
“Are we leaving?”
“Are we, Asher?” I asked. Asher shrugged.
“I think Michelle was probably throwing out empty threats. We don’t have the resources or intel to even know where we’re headed. But with that said, if Mato really believes that you are a threat then there’s every possibility he will try something like this again. We can’t take that chance.” Asher answered. “The sooner we can move on, the better I think.”
“All this trouble just because of me, huh?” Abraham asked.
“Don’t talk like that!” Katie shouted. “We’d do this for any of the club.” Abraham smiled apologetically back at her, but his heart was troubled. He was causing the club more and more difficulty with each passing day. Was Mato really right? Not completely perhaps…but was there a shred of truth to his words? Was his presence really an affront to their own survival? He didn’t want to believe it, and yet ever since he’d joined the club, it’d been one ordeal after another…could it be that it was because of him?
“Oppa?” Annie whispered gently. “You’re crying.” Abraham blinked and rubbed his cheek, becoming aware of the tear rolling from his eye. He hadn’t even realized it was happening.
“Yeah, it’s okay. I’m fine, Annie.” Abraham reassured her. Katie and Asher exchanged looks of disappointment and Asher shook his head, getting up and leaning against the wall of the warehouse, glancing out at the sun. He kept himself hidden from the rays of the sun, and just seeing his expression, it was plain to see he was exhausted.
“Go to sleep Asher…Katie…you both need it.” Abraham assured them.
“Not until we have someone we trust watching you.”
“I’ll watch him!” Annie exclaimed.
“Someone older than you, kiddo.” Asher laughed.
“Oh, you don’t trust me?” Naomi asked.
“Not yet.” Asher growled. Before he could finish speaking his mind though, the sound of the door opening cut him off and in walked the very tired looking Tamil being lead by Calypso.
“We home now?” Tamil asked, dragging his feet.
“Yes, Tamil.” Calypso laughed. “You’re so lazy sometimes.”
“Not used to walk around so much…” Tamil mumbled. He paused a moment and turned his head from side to side, as if adjusting his ears. “Where is everyone? I hear no one.”
“They ran out for a bit Tamil…” Asher explained. “Both of you step inside the office area with me, and I’ll explain.” Asher took Calypso and Tamil into a small office area to brief them leaving Abraham, Annie, Katie, and Naomi all alone in the middle of the warehouse.
“For what it’s worth,” Naomi spoke up, “I am sorry for what Mato did…it was out of line, regardless of his or my personal beliefs.” Katie nodded in respect, but did not change the frown on her face. All was silent for a while as Abraham felt more and more awkward among the few who were around him. When Sarah, Michelle, Tori, and Mato all returned from their excursion, Mato didn’t even look in Abraham’s direction. He simply walked off to another corner of the warehouse. Naomi hurried after him, most likely to talk. Tori, however flew to Abraham and knelt down next to him, looking at his arm.
“I heard what happened!” She chirped. “Please don’t hate Mato! He’s not a bad guy! Really!”
“I don’t hate him.” Abraham assured her.
“Speak for yourself.” Katie hissed. Abraham shot her a look and then turned to Tori again.
“I promise I’m fine, Tori. It’s not a big deal. Forgive and forget right?” Abraham grinned. Tori beamed and quickly hugged Abraham around the neck happily.
“Oh thank you! I was so worried you’d hate us after what happened!”
“Why would I hate you and Naomi?” Abraham asked. “Neither of you hurt me.”
“Well…Mato and Naomi always say that humans naturally hate us…and you didn’t seem to hate us before, so I was worried you would start to.”
“Abraham’s a bit too nice for that…or maybe too naïve.” Michelle smirked.
“Shut up…” Abraham blushed. Their conversation was interrupted when Tamil and Calypso emerged from the office. Calypso’s face was contorted in frustration and disbelief as she completely ignored the rest of the group and walked across the warehouse.
“Calypso?” Sarah called. “Aren’t you going to take a look at Abraham’s arm?”
“I need to speak to Naomi for a moment…” Calypso called back. “I’ll check on him in a moment.” Again, Abraham felt a dark wave of guilt run over him. Calypso was angry…sure she’d been angry before, but she usually kept it downplayed and hidden, like when she’d lashed out at that Dawn Bringer near the store. But now her anger was not only evident, but it was like she had tunnel vision. Abraham had drawn a divide between the club and their hosts…
“I didn’t mean for any of this…”
“None of us did, but it is what it is.” Sarah tried to assure him.
“That doesn’t make it right!” Abraham argued. He stood up, nearly knocking Annie over as he stood. “I need some fresh air.”
“I’ll go too.” Katie offered.
“Me too!” Annie jumped up and ran to Abraham.
“Thanks but I think I’d rather be alone for a bit.” Abraham retorted. Katie and Annie both looked disappointed, though Katie looked somewhat worried about Abraham as well. Did she know how he felt? Abraham marched to the garage door to slip out.
“Abraham!” Abraham froze and looked to Asher who was standing closeby, giving him a gentle, but firm glare. “Don’t forget what I told you on the beach…the night I punched you.” Abraham remembered too well what Asher was talking about. He remembered that night and how Asher had explained Abraham’s importance to the club. He gave a soft smile to Asher, acknowledging him, but his heart was still troubled. He needed to think.
“I’m not running away, Asher.” Abraham assured him. “I just want to think.” Asher closed his eyes and nodded back, giving a yawn, clearly exhausted still. Abraham slipped out of the warehouse and found himself exhaling heavily, as if he had just stepped out of a cold rain, breathing heavy and trying to catch his breath. The anger and hostility had been so thick in there. He took a few steps away from the warehouse, wanting to walk around for a bit.
“MATO!”
Abraham stopped dead in his tracks and looked up to see a figure running towards the warehouse fast. Backing away, Abraham slammed his fist on the door.
“GUYS! WE HAVE COMPANY!” Katie and Michelle were out in a flash, with Annie hiding behind Abraham’s legs. Tamil stumbled towards the door, feeling around until he found Sarah’s arm who escorted him out.
“Sound like a horse…” Tamil noted. “A horse running.”
“What would a horse be doing out here?” Katie asked. “Don’t be stupid.”
“Am not stupid!”
“Shut up, both of you!” Michelle snarled. “Here it comes!” The entire club braced themselves for the horse that was approaching…only it wasn’t completely a horse.
Tamil had been right that it was a horse’s gallop he was hearing, as the figure that approached had the body of a young stallion with dark brown hair and a long brown horse hair tail swaying behind it…but where the neck began, was not a horses head, but instead the upper torso of a young boy with long, wild dark brown hair, and deep blue eyes. His torso was covered by a white t-shirt with a red jacket over it. He had a small bandage wrapped around his left arm, but otherwise, his horse half bore no clothing.
“A centaur!?” Michelle gasped. “I’ve never seen one before!”
“Me neither.” Tamil joked.
“I told you to shut up!” Michelle snapped.
“Could not help it.” Tamil snickered. The centaur saw the group and reared back in surprise.
“I didn’t know they were real!” Sarah gasped, looking amazed.
“Said the spider girl?” Katie smirked. Sarah rolled her 6 eyes but didn’t respond, all now staring at the centaur galloping towards them.
“AAH!” He cried, backing away quickly in surprise. “Wh-who are you!? Where’s Mato and Naomi!? You didn’t kill them did you!? ANSWER ME!”
“Calm down, kid!” Katie shouted. “We didn’t kill anyone. Who are you?”
“Shouting usually doesn’t calm people down, Katie.” Sarah whispered. “You need to talk softly.”
“Where’s Mato!? Where’s Naomi!? And what about Tori?” The centaur demanded, stomping his hoof.
“David?” All eyes turned to Naomi and Mato who, seemingly overhearing the shouting, came out to see what was going on. The centaur, David, smiled upon seeing them.
“Hey!” He shouted, trotting towards them. “Are these new friends of yours?”
“Not exactly…but what’s wrong David? I thought you were back on the farm with Alex.” Mato asked.
“That’s what I’m here to tell you.” David cried, grabbing Mato’s hand desperately and tugging him away. “You’re all in danger! The Dawn Bringers were seen in mass! Pen saw no less than 30 agents, and they were headed this way!”
“When!?” Naomi shouted.
“Yesterday! They could be here as early as tomorrow morning!” David shouted. “They’ll kill you all!”

111
chapters/chapter_40.md
View file

@ -1,111 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 40
“Tomorrow morning?” Asher asked. “Are you certain about that?” David looked up at Asher, who was standing just within the doorway of the warehouse, not willing to step out into the sunlight anymore than he had to.
“Um…who are-”
“They’re with us.” Naomi snapped. “Are you sure that they’ll be here that soon?!”
“Yes! There’s no doubt.” David argued. Mato growled and turned to Tori.
“Double check that.”
“Roger!” She jumped up and flew high in the sky and away towards the woods without another word. Mato looked to Naomi and then to David, as if their expressions were all that needed to be shown to communicate.
“David, come inside with us.” Naomi instructed.
“Why?”
“We need to talk.” She urged. “Mato, would you mind-”
“I’ll stand watch. I understand.” Naomi smiled and lead David into the warehouse, as the rest of the club followed.
“Everyone should sit down…I have some explaining to do.” Naomi announced. The club all looked at each other and Abraham could feel a small degree of frustration from his family. Asher and Michelle in particular looked rather off put by the lack of information and secrecy from Naomi and Mato. Where had this centaur, David come from? Why was he here? What did they know about the Dawn Bringers? Calypso though just looked utterly crushed, possibly because of how Mato had treated Abraham, and how she had tried to vouch for this group due to her friendship with Naomi. Whatever the case, all of the club took a seat on old tires and boxes, waiting to hear Naomi’s explanation.
“About 15 miles north of here is a farm in the middle of a clearing. We call that location ‘The Barn.’ It’s a safe haven for monsters, kind of like what we have here…though we’re not as inclusive.” Naomi explained. “It’s run by a man named Alex. David here is one of the monsters that lives in ‘The Barn,’ and he’s often the messenger between our group and his.”
“Why didn’t tell us any of this sooner?” Michelle asked.
“I didn’t think about it, honestly.” Naomi shrugged. “It wasn’t really relevant at the time. But the point is that, while we don’t keep in regular contact with The Barn, they often act as our eyes and ears from the woods. When something happens, they like to inform us of it…but this is more than I was expecting.”
“What’re you going to do?” David asked nervously. “Christina said that it would be a good idea for you to come to the Barn for a while until things blow over.”
“That’s sweet of her, but no. We’re not leaving here…not without a fight. Besides, the Barn can’t support all of us. Maybe just a few.”
“Then we’ll send those of us who can’t fight.” Asher spoke up. Naomi turned to him in surprise and raised an eyebrow.
“Are you sure?”
“30 or so Dawn Bringers is a big problem…and this place isn’t fortified enough to protect everyone. Those who can’t fight well should go to this Barn of yours and hide out until it blows over.” Asher explained.
“Asher, are you sure that’s wise?” Michelle asked. “How do we know we can trust them?”
“I do-”
“IT’S TRUE!” Suddenly from out of the open window in the ceiling, Tori came crashing into the room at break neck speed, landing on a stack of tires near the group. “I saw them! There’s gotta be like 100 or something!”
“…Tori, are you over exaggerating?” Naomi asked.
“Um…okay maybe not a hundred but…but there were a lot!” Tori giggled. “Seriously, they all had guns and stuff and they were wearing hunting clothes and camo stuff.”
“Probably passing themselves off as big game hunters.” Naomi groaned. “Yeah…we’re in for some trouble. Tori, your body is more fragile than mine or Mato, you should go to the Barn with David.”
“Yay! I get to see Alex again! His voice is funny.” Tori giggled. Abraham couldn’t help but marvel at how carefree Tori was. “As for who from your club goes to the Barn, that’s up to you.” Asher turned to face Abraham and sighed sadly, frowning.
“Me?” Abraham asked.
“Yes…I’m sorry Abraham but…”
“I’d just be in the way. I get it…” I muttered. Asher started to argue but shut his mouth again and looked aside in defeat. Michelle pulled him to the side and whispered in his ear. Asher nodded and hurried back to Abraham again, a bit more encouragement in his voice.
“It’s not that you’re in the way. We just don’t want to lose you. You’re one of us, okay? Besides, it’d be nice if we gathered some intel on the Barn and it’s inhabitants.” Abraham just sighed, knowing that Michelle had told Asher to say this. He just smiled agreeably and stepped back.
“Sure, I can do that.”
“As for the rest…Tamil you should go too.”
“No argument.” Tamil grumbled. “Am not cut out for fight….but promise no one get hurt?” Tamil stood up anxiously and hugged himself in fear. “I…no want to lose family.”
“You’ll see us again, Tamil.” Michelle smirked.
“HA! Is a blind joke, right?!” Tamil laughed. “You wish were funny.”
“And you too Annie.” Michelle added.
“Why? I want to help!” She pouted.
“I know but we really need you to go with Abraham and Tamil so you can stay safe.” Michelle pleaded. Annie looked away in disappointment, clearly not pleased with being separated from everyone.
“I’ll be with you, okay?” Abraham offered. She nodded, but did not look anymore satisfied. Abraham held out his hand to her and she took it, rubbing her cheek.
“If you’re going, now is the time.” Naomi interrupted. “It’ll take you the rest of the day to get there, even riding David.”
“RIDE me!?” David shouted. “I’m not some common pony.”
“Stop whining like a little girl.” Naomi growled. “You can at least carry one or two of them there.”
“…Fine…But I swear if any of you say a word about this to the others, I’ll kick you across the farm!” He snapped.
“Let’s get moving, all of you.” Asher shouted. David hurried outside, clearly intimidated by Asher while everyone gathered around Tamil, Abraham, and Annie.
“Take care of yourself okay?” Michelle ordered.
“If you have any trouble, we’ll all be here.” Asher agreed. Asher took Abraham’s hand and smiled reassuringly. “Abraham…you’re in charge of this little group.”
“Me!?” Abraham gasped.
“HIM!?” Tamil laughed.
“Yes. I wouldn’t trust anyone else for this.” Asher nodded. “Keep the group together and keep them alive. I don’t care how you do it, just keep the family alive.”
“…Asher…I’ll do my best.”
“Annie, you be safe, and Tamil…please take this seriously.” Sarah giggled. She then looked to Abraham and tearfully hugged him tightly, making Abraham blush a little. “Oh Abraham…you be careful, okay?”
“We be safe, Sarah!” Tamil chuckled. “Not gonna die again.”
“DON’T JYNX IT!” Michelle snapped, slapping him on the back of the head. While Calypso gave her hugs and goodbyes, Abraham felt a tap on his shoulder and he turned to Katie who was standing behind him, fiddling with her hair.
“What’s wrong Katie?” Abraham asked.
“…Can I talk to you real quick?” She asked. Abraham glanced back at the others for a moment and nodded slowly. Katie took Abraham by the hand and lead him away from the group to the far back corner of the warehouse and then inhaled deeply.
“What is it?”
“…Abraham…I wish I could go with you three.” She admitted. “But they need me here to help hold off the dawn bringers. Besides, I’d only slow you down on your way to this barn.”
“I understand. It’s not your fault.” Abraham assured her.
“But that’s not what I wanted to tell you…” She whispered. “Abraham…I…I want to say…be safe.” She hung her head and cradled her arm for a minute, as if she was embarrassed by her own statement and Abraham couldn’t help but grin.
“I’ll be okay, Katie. It’s you and the others who need to be careful. You’re about to get into a big fight, right?” Katie snorted and shook her head.
“Thirty Dawn Bringers? Asher will wipe the floor with them, we’re just here for moral support. But you don’t know what kind of people or creatures are waiting for you at this Barn or whatever…I…I don’t want…damn it, I don’t know how to say what I want to say!” She shouted. “Just….ugh you idiot!” She darted forward and suddenly wrapped her arms around Abraham tightly causing Abraham to cough in surprise as he felt the full weight of Katie crash into him.
“OOF!”
“Just come back to us, okay?!” She hissed.
“I-I’ll be fine, Katie.” Abraham grunted, smiling a little and patting her back.
“Katie, you two done?” Michelle shouted. “It’s time to go! Or should we give you two some time for a goodbye kiss?”
“Shut your face Michelle!” Kaite snapped, letting go of Abraham, a deep blush running across her face. Abraham couldn’t hide the grin on his face at the suggestion of a kiss from Katie. It was too ridiculous to consider.
“I’ll be safe, Katie.” Abraham assured her. “You stay safe too.”
Abraham ran after Annie and Tamil who were already outside with David. Sarah and Calypso were helping Tamil onto David’s back, who was looking quite frustrated with the whole scenario.
“Annie, you climb on next.” Sarah instructed, lifting Annie up so that she rested between Tamil’s body and David’s human shaped torso. Annie wrapped her little arms around David, making David roll his eyes in contempt.
“You do realize I can’t carry all three of them right?” David snapped. “I’ll only be able to carry two.”
“I’ll carry Abraham!” Tori giggled, bouncing up and down.
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, you’re pretty light!” Tori nodded.
“Well go ahead then.” Naomi gestured. Tori ran behind Abraham and giggled.
“Okay, hold your hands up over your head like you’re reaching for the sky.” She instructed. Abraham did as told and suddenly felt Tori press herself against his back and hug him from behind. He then felt her two talons dig into his ankles and he stifled a cry of pain as they dug into his skin.
“Oww…” He groaned.
“Sorry, but this is the only way to carry you for a long flight!” She laughed.
“Enough, all of you.” Namoi shouted. “We don’t have time to waste! Get going! And be safe. We’ll come for you when the danger is past.”
“Okie Dokie!” Tori squealed, extending her wings. With a mighty flap, Abraham felt him and her bodies leaving the ground as she began to climb into the sky.
“WOAH!” Abraham cried, as soon the earth was far below him. He could just make out the rest of the club all waving frantically at him shouting goodbyes.
“Close your arms against your side, silly!” Tori called. Abraham blushed, realizing he’d not let his arms down yet and did as told. Tori leveled out in mid air and began flying north at break neck speed, the cold rushing air bringing tears to Abraham’s eyes.
“Can’t we slow down!?” Abraham shouted.
“No way! I wanna beat David back!”
“Why?”
“Racing is fun! Don’t you know that!?” Tori laughed. Abraham looked down to see if he could see David, and quickly wished he hadn’t, as the ground below seemed so far away from him. Just how high up at Tori gotten them!? It was amazing she could fly with such added weight. He silently prayed in the back of his head that she didn’t get tired or exhausted and drop him on the way to this mysterious barn. But from the look on her face, she was having a ball just flying so near the clouds.
After about 30 minutes of flying, Abraham caught sight of a clearing not far away with a red barn in the middle. The clearing was surrounded by trees with a small pond near the farm. The grass surrounding the barn was a light green but had breaks and segements of deep brown like some kind of crop field. What kind of barn was this? An animal farm? A crop growing plantation?
“That’s the barn!” Tori shouted. “I don’t see David, so I think we won!”
“How can you see anything from this height?” Abraham asked. Tori giggled but didn’t answer and slowly began to descend down to the ground, just outside of the main house to the western side of the barn. The house was made of wood and stood two stories with a front porch and four windows, two on every level. Tori let go of Abraham and jumped off of him, running to the front porch like an excited child.
“ALEX! PEN! CHRISTINA!” She cried, running to the door and knocking. “It’s me! Tori! I brought a friend!”
“Tori’ they might be busy. It is a farm after all…maybe they do farm work all day.”
“Oh yeah, Alex probably is. C’mon we can go find him!
“Who is Alex, exactly?” Abraham asked.
“He owns the farm! He’s a lot like you, really.” She added, running past Abraham towards the fields to the East.
“…So he’s human?” Abraham asked. “What do you mean he’s like me?” Tori didn’t answer but kept running, forcing Abraham to run after her. His legs felt like jelly as he chased her, still not walking well after flying so long. As they drew near the field, a figure could be seen with a pitchfork of some kind, toiling the soil.
“ALEX!” Tori shouted. The figure turned around and Abraham drew closer to finally get a good look at this mysterious Alex.
He stood nearly 7 feet tall. His hair was black and dirty with a small amount of stubble on his chin. Two long bull horns grew from his head and a cow tail swayed behind him. He wore a pair of jeans but no shirt, revealing a muscular and sweaty body. His hands were calloused and rough and in his teeth was a long piece of straw he was chewing on. Abraham froze in place at the sight of this giant.
“Tori!?” The tall man grunted, in a heavy country boy accent “What’n blue blazes ‘re ya doin here, girl?” Tori didn’t hesitate to jump into a hug, being caught by Alex in a tight hug. Alex smiled and set down his pitchfork to hug the young harpy.
“I learned some new tricks since I was here. Do you want to see them?” Tori asked.
“After I’m done, darlin’.” He laughed. Alex then turned to see Abraham and he set Tori down. “An’ who’s yer friend?”
“Oh right! Alex, this is Abraham. He’s a human friend. He and a few others are coming to stay for a day or two because they’re on the run from the Dawn Bringers.” She answered simply. Alex just stared at Tori and Abraham in shock and confusion.
“What’n the hell’re ya rambl’n about? Dawn Bringers? A few others?” He glanced at me in confusion as if I might be able to make some sense of what Tori had been going on about. My thoughts turned back to what Katie and Asher had said…learning who these people were and being cautious around them.
“I wouldn’t trust anyone else for this. Keep the group together and keep them safe.” had been Asher’s commands. Abraham took on a serious expression and readied himself. The others were counting on him…they depended on him. He wouldn’t let them down.
“My name is Abraham, and I’m with the Monster Club. A group of my friends is coming here for safe haven from the Dawn Bringers…please let us stay here for a day or two.”
“…Well ya got yerself a might proper way of introductions, Abraham.” He held out his large hand to shake and grinned. “Name’s Alexander, but everyone calls me Alex. I’m a minotaur as ye likely noticed. Welcome to the Barn. We’re mor’n happy to accomidate.”

103
chapters/chapter_41.md
View file

@ -1,103 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 41
“Thank you, Alex.” Abraham sighed with relief. He glanced around the range, searching for any sign of David with Annie or Tamil, but saw no one. “Has David gotten back?”
“Ya met David huh?” Alex asked. “If ye said ye were com’n here with company, I’m guess’n David’s carry’n em?”
“Yeah. A mummy named Tamil and a little girl.”
“A mummy? Like one them Egyptian kings’n such?” Alex asked with a polite smile. “Hmm, here’n I thought I saw everythin’. Tori, mind fetch’n Pen? He’s out in the flower patch.”
“Sure thing!” Tori ran off towards the far side of the farm as Alex set down his pitchfork and adjusted the straw in his teeth. He glanced down at Abraham and began walking back towards the house.
“We don get humans ‘round here very often.” Alex explained.
“I’m not the enemy. Like I said, I was part of a group called the monster club.” Abraham pushed. “We’re a family of monsters! A vampire, a werewolf, a mermaid, a drider, a-”
“Now hold yer horses, there…I ain’t say’n ya ain’t honest.” Alex laughed. “I was jus gonna give ya fair warnin’…we’re kinda a monster club too…like a family.”
“Yeah, Tori said there were more.”
“Used ta be jus me…but now we got about 4 others.” Abraham suddenly thought about how Mato had responded to seeing Abraham and felt a slight pang of uneasiness run through him.
“Um, any of them got beef with humans like me?” Abraham asked.
“Naw I don’t…well…maybe David might be a bit cold at first, but you ain’t like the humans he got issues with.”
“How can you tell that?”
“Despite what Christina might say…I like ta think it’s good to assume the best of people instead o’ the worst.”
“Who’s Christina?” Abraham asked.
“That’d be me.”
Walking down the steps of the front porch of the house was a young woman. She had long flowing dreadlocks and had light toned skin. A pair of black shades covered her eyes making Abraham unable to make out her eyes. She wore a black leather jacket and tight jeans with boots. Her dreadlocks, oddly enough, were a dark green color. She had her arms crossed as she came closer to Abraham, and the boy felt himself gulp slightly. He was reminded of Katie back when he’d first met her.
“Mornin’ Christina.” Alex announced. “Could ya get the eggs from the coop?”
“Who’s our guest?” Christina asked.
“I’m Abraham.” Abraham introduced himself. Christina raised an eyebrow and then looked to Alex.
“Our bird brain brought’m here. ‘Pparently some dawn bringers were mov’n in on him and his monster family, so he and a few others ‘re com’n down here for a spell. I gav’m my bless’n.” Alex explained.
“You sure that’s a good idea?” Christina asked. “I already had to talk to Jelly and David about bringing home lost puppies and animals, the last thing we need are more freeloaders.”
“An what’d that make you and the others?” Alex scoffed. “Ya’ll ‘re only on my farm cause you need a pl-”
“Okay okay!” Christina shouted, cutting off Alex, and rubbing her forehead. “Jesus, Alex…you’re gonna hold that over my head forever aren’t you?”
“Only when ya question why I welcome the lost ta this farm.” Alex remarked. “I don’t see an issue with tak’n in two ‘r three visitors for a day or two.” Abraham gave a loud cough to get their attention and Alex turned back to face him. “Oh right! Sorry bout that…we gotta lotta chores to do round here. If’n ya need anythin’ just talk ta Christina ‘r Pen.”
“Anything I should look out for?” Abraham called. Alex tapped his chin and then laughed.
“If’n ya see a jar of purple jam, don’t eat it.” He laughed. Christina let out a laugh as well and shook her head. Abraham just blinked a few times, confused by the joke.
“Alright kid, well time for some introductions I guess.” Christina said. In that instant her dreadlocks started to move and wriggle, slithering around her shoulders and raising slightly! The ends became snake heads and each were hissing and pointing their small red eyes at Abraham! “My name is Christina and I’m a gorgon. Don’t worry, I won’t turn you or anyone else into stone…just don’t get on my bad side, okay?”
“Y-yeah sure!” Abraham gulped.
“Good. Now you’ve met Alex. He’s probably gone back off to plow or something…and he’s a minotaur obviously. There’s David too, and he’s a centaur…you met him I guess?”
“Yeah, he’ll be here any minute with my friends.” Abraham nodded.
“Nice, then that leaves Pen and Jelly…Pen’s probably out at the flower garden right now, but I have no idea where Jelly is…and that’s a bit concerning.” Christina shrugged. Abraham was having trouble listening to what she said, as his eyes were transfixed on the mess of snakes that Christina had for hair. Christina seemed to notice as she quickly brushed her snakes back, as if brushing her hair with her fingers. As she brushed them, they returned to ordinary scaled dreadlocks. “My hair a bit frightening huh?”
“N-no! I mean…that’s not what I…”
“Don’t lie…I hate liars.” Christina snapped. “It’s okay to be a bit freaked out by it, I usually don’t show off my hair like that. Alex finds it a bit unnerving too. Speaking of which, come with me please?” Christina motioned for Abraham to follow her and began hurrying towards the chicken coop along the side of the barn. “Alex’ll be pretty upset if I don’t get any eggs for breakfast.”
“This farm comes in pretty handy, huh?” Abraham asked.
“It has it’s benefits. We can grow and produce our own food…though sometimes I go out with Jelly and Pen to do some shopping if necessary.” Christina explained. “We’re a small and very dysfunctional family…but we make it work.” Abraham felt himself frown a little, feeling that familiar sensation…he missed the club already.
“I know that feeling.”
“If Tori flew you here, then you came from Mato and Naomi’s place…can’t imagine they took to you very well?”
“How’d you know?” Abraham asked. Christina chuckled and climbed into the coop.
“Look a way for a moment, hun.” She called back. Abraham quickly covered his eyes, though temptation pressured him to peek between his fingers. He couldn’t see Christina’s face as she was glaring at the chickens, but she was holding her sunglasses in her fingers…and all the chickens were staring at her eyes. Each and every bird was stiff as a statue and unmoving as Christina reached under them and took their eggs. When she turned back around, Abraham closed his fingers again like nothing had happened.
“You can look now.” She announced. Abraham removed his hands from his eyes and saw that Christina was wearing her glasses again and toting a small basket of eggs.
“The chickens aren’t hurt right?”
“No. Gorgon eyes can’t turn people to stone. However, we have the power to cause any mortal creature to be transfixed by our gaze and become hypnotized and stiff as a statue. The myth about our stone vision thing comes from our primary method of self defense. Gorgons in ancient times would cause their attackers to stand still with their gaze, and then use their snake hair to bite the attacker. All that venom pumped into a body at once freezes the blood stream and puts the body into almost instant rigor mortis…and thus, for almost a day or two, the body will stand still and yet be dead.” Christina explained, her voice sounding almost like an encyclopedia.
“I never knew!”
“Everyone who’s met me asks about it. You’re not the first human I’ve met, ya know?”
“What happened to those humans?”
“You ask a lot of questions.” Christina responded coolly. Abraham backed off a bit and shut his mouth tight, not wanting to offend. “Just relax, kid.”
“My name is Abraham…not kid.” Abraham spoke up.
“Sure, Abraham. So could you clarify why you and your friends are staying with us?” She asked. Abraham walked with Christina back towards the house as he recounted all that David had reported to them. The movements of the dawn bringers, the large number of soldiers, and Asher and Michelle’s decision to have Tamil, Annie, and himself retreat. After hearing him explain all this, Christina let out a long whistle.
“Well damn, Abraham…” Christina muttered. “That stories too wild to be fake. Who could make that up?” She opened the door to the house and placed a hand on the door frame. “Wait here a moment. I need to put the eggs down.” Christina ran inside and Abraham felt very alone once again. His thoughts went back to the club and how they must be doing. He knew Sarah would be out setting up her trip wires and maybe whistling a happy tune. Katie would be pacing now, thinking of every contingency. Asher and Michelle would both be arguing, but not in an angry manner…more of just a way to bounce off of each other. Calypso? Who knows…she’s changed so much since Abraham first met her. She was a bit more confident now…more forward. The club would survive this…they had to.
“HEY!” Abraham heard a loud cry and the soft thudding of galloping hooves drawing close. From the line of the trees, Abraham beamed to see David rushing to him with Tamil and Annie on his back. Christina stuck her head out and saw the three approaching, walking back outside.
“There you are, David.”
“Hi Christy!” David responded. “Sorry, these two slowed me a down a bit. The extra weight was a bit much.”
“Oh, so am fat!?” Tamil snapped.
“Take a joke, why don’t ya?” David laughed. “Maybe you’re a just WOUND too tight!?” David let out a laugh similar to a horse cry and Tamil groaned.
“Someone help…cannot take bad jokes from horse boy.” Tamil grumbled.
“Everyone’s a critic.” David rolled his eyes and lowered himself enough for Tamil to slide off. Annie stumbled off and ran to Abraham, hugging him tight.
“Everyone okay?” Abraham asked.
“Yes! We’re fine.” Annie smiled. “You?”
“Sure am. Guys, this is Christina. She’s one of the people who lives here.” Abraham explained. Tamil didn’t turn, but merely stood still, waiting to hear someone speak. He wanted to hear Christina to tell where she was. Annie just looked at Christina in curiosity. Christina smiled at them both and then put her hands in her pockets.
“David, go find Alex…he’ll need your help with the fields.”
“Awww, I just finished running all the way here!”
“Fine, go get some water from the barrel first, but we don’t have time to waste.”
“Oh, can I come too?” Annie asked. “I’m really thirsty.” David nodded and lead Annie away towards what Abraham could only assume to be the location of the water barrel. Christina just moaned and shook her head of dreadlocks.
“I’m sorry about David. He’s an honestly really nice kid…but he’s a bit whiny. I think he’s in that rebellious phase that kids enter at some point? He comes through though when he needs to.”
“Club is very much like that…” Tamil noted.
“That’s right, you’re from a family of monsters like us?” Christina asked.
“A bit bigger, but yes.” Abraham agreed. “We’re lead by a werewolf named Michelle. There’s a vampire named Asher there and a mermaid named Calypso.”
“They love each other.” Tamil teased.
“Then there’s Katie, who’s a lamia-”
“And she love you.” Tamil added.
“Oh would you shut up!? She barely even likes me yet.”
“And you think I AM blind?” Tamil cackled. Abraham blushed and looked away.
“That’s Tamil…the resident JOKER of the group. And then there’s Sarah our seamstress. She’s a drider. There’s also Annie who is a witch from Korea. I think that’s everyone.” Abraham finished quickly.
“And how do you fit in?” Christina asked, leaning against the fence by the house. “You’re a human. An odd human, sure…but a human none the less. How did you come by the club?”
“Just lost and looking for a home, I guess…” Abraham confessed.
“Aren’t we all?” Christina asked. “Ya know, I gotta say…Abraham you don’t seem much li-”
“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKK!”
“ANNIE!?” Abraham cried. Tamil nearly jumped with fright at the scream and Christina was up on her feet in a flash. She sprinted off in the direction of the scream and Abraham was right behind. Tamil grabbed Abraham’s shirt and ran behind him to keep up, cursing in his own language.
“Shit what happened!?” Christina growled, turning the corner. Abraham turned with her and when he saw what had happened, his mouth fell open.
There was Annie and David standing by a barrel by the wall of the barn, however, there was no water in it…at least not that could be seen. Emerging from the barrel was a curvaceous and fluid creature made entirely of a translucent goo like substance! She took on the form of a young girl with long hair, made of her own gooey body. She was beaming brightly at David and Annie as well, but almost in a playful like manner. She turned to see Abraham and Christine, and her smile grew wider.
“Good morning!” the creature called out happily. “Jelly is here!”
“Wh-what!?”
“JELLY WHAT HAVE WE TOLD YOU ABOUT SLEEPING IN THE WATER BARREL!? WE NEED THAT WATER!” Christina shouted. Jelly frowned a bit, looking down in embarrassment.
“But…Jelly got thirsty last night…”
“Then use the sink in the kitchen, damn it!” David groaned. “This is getting silly, Jelly.”
“…Sorry…”
“Ugh…” Christina slapped her palm to her forehead and growled. “It’s fine, but as long as your prepared to be our go to source of water for the day.”
“Wait, what’s going on here!? Who is this?” Abraham asked. Christina held out an arm towards Jelly and sighed.
“Abraham, Tamil, Annie…meet Jelly.”
“Hello! Jelly is happy to meet you!” Jelly squealed.
“But…but what…what is she!?” Abraham asked.
“Well, we’re not really sure. We just call her a ‘goo’ or ‘slime.’” Christine answered.
“Wow…and though I see it all!” Tamil laughed. Annie giggled at Tamil’s joke and Tamil gave a triumphant smirk. “That is how tell a good joke.”
“Oh shut up, you blind jerk…” David grumbled, trying hard not to laugh himself.
“Regardless, David go get Alex and Pen…tell them that we’ll eat breakfast before doing anymore chores and that we’ll need to have Jelly get us more water…and pray she doesn’t drink it all again.” Christina turned to Abraham, Tamil, and Annie with a polite grin. “Hope you’re hungry.”

72
chapters/chapter_42.md
View file

@ -1,72 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 42
Breakfast consisted of eggs, bacon, grits, and biscuits. Abraham walked into the house, able to smell what was cooking before he could see it. The inside of the house was very rustic looking, but still welcoming. The furniture was old and smelled much like the ranch outside, but it was cool and air conditioned. There were flower pots on the window sill and there was even a small TV near the fireplace, which had warm orange embers still glowing on the coals. A staircase resided to the far wall which lead upstairs to what most likely was an attic or bedroom area. Looking to his right, Abraham saw a large opening that lead to the kitchen and dining room where there was a skillet, a pot, and an oven all working at once. A fridge lay not far from that with the door slightly open. A chandelier hanging over the dining table glowed with real candle lights, and there were three chairs set around the table, however there were five plates.
“Excuse me.” Christina grunted, moving past Abraham and walking to the kitchen. Abraham moved aside as Tamil stepped in to join them, holding onto Abraham’s coat so that he had something recognizable to hold.
“Place smells new…very nice..”
“Thanks. I personally think it smells like the old folks home, but if you like it, then that’s great.” Christina laughed. She turned back to the skillet to cook and glanced towards Annie, who was hiding behind the door. “Hey, mind getting me three more plates, kid?”
“O-okay!” Annie squeaked, running over to help her. Abraham walked into the kitchen and stared at the table, wondering why five plates would be out, but only three chairs would be set up.
“What’s with the chairs?” Abraham asked.
“David and Pen don’t need to sit in a chair.” Christina answered.
“David I can understand, but why can’t Pen?” Abraham asked.
“Why don’t you explain it to him, Pen?” Just as she spoke, a small flutter caught Abraham’s ear, though Tamil seemed to notice it first, as he jerked his head behind him at the sound of some foreign noise. A small object swooped in from the window and landed on the table, behind Abraham, causing him to spin around and look. Standing at only a few inches tall with blonde hair and pointed ears was, what could only be described as, a living fairy! The little fairy boy crossed his arms and glanced up at Abraham and Tamil.
“Frankly,” the fairy answered, with a surprising British accent, “any chair larger than a dolls chair might be a bit too large for one of my stature.”
“You’re…a fairy!?” Abraham gasped.
“Quite an astute observation, my friend. My name is Pen Wagers. I’d offer to shake your hand, but I fear you might shake ME instead of my hand.” He responded with a smile.
“Pen over there grew up on a school house.” Christina smirked. “So mister four years in college thinks he’s smarter than the rest of us mere mortals.”
“I’ll have you know that I highly benefited from a proper education…something you and everyone else here could definitely use. However, I never claimed to be better than anyone.”
“Except Jelly?”
“Well…she’s learning.” Pen shrugged. “Now onto the topic of a more pressing notion…you three.” He turned his attention to Abraham and Tamil before him, though he also seemed to include Annie.
“You are friends of Tori’s I take it? She found me in the flower garden and explained everything to me in…well…a way only Tori could.” He chuckled. “But I’d like the details, if you please.”
Abraham explained the details of their circumstances, Tamil only interjected now and then to help clarify key points, but otherwise the conversation was all Abrahams. Pen hung on every word, and even Christina, who had already heard everything before, stopped for a while to listen. Abraham started with the event when he’d met the club and how they’d accepted him as their own. He talked about the trip to the beach and about Michelle’s transformation. He talked about picking up Annie and being chased by Drake, Asher’s father. At the mention of Drake, Christina gave a soft hiss of disapproval.
“Drake…that name sounds familiar.” She growled.
“You know him?”
“I might…was he a vampire with a bald head?” She asked. Annie and Abraham both paused and turned to her in shock.
“Yeah…you met him?!”
“…Yeah…a long time ago. Continue your story. I’ll tell you about it some other time.” She urged, feeling a bit ashamed for interrupting. Abraham continued his story and told about the destruction of the club house and how they’d found their way to Tori, Mato, and Naomi. Pen smiled as he recounted how Mato and Naomi had both been cold towards him and that Naomi had been an old friend of Calypso’s. When he finally brought up the fact that they’d come here thanks to David warning them about the Dawn Bringers, Pen nodded.
“That’s right, I was the one who told David to warn Mato and the others about it…I didn’t know your group was with them at the time. You think they can manage all on their own?” He asked.
“Asher not easy to kill…” Tamil laughed. “Am not worried about him at all.”
“Yes, having a vampire of that kind of caliber would definitely tilt the odds in their favor…but remember that Dawn Bringers were vampire hunters first and foremost.”
“Yeah, but Michelle is strong!” Annie pointed out.
“And Mato is quite the formidable warrior.” Pen added. “I’m sure all of them would prove to be more than a match for 20 or some monster slayers.” After he spoke though, the room fell deafeningly silent, as no one dared speak. There was a strange sense of foreboding that seemed to fill the room. Like they knew something bad was on its way, but no one wanted to be the first to acknowledge it.
“So how long will strangers stay?”
“AAH!” Everyone spun around to see Jelly had slid in through the open window and was now sitting on the middle of the table, dripping her gooey body all over.
“GET OFF THE TABLE, JELLY!” Christina shouted. “I JUST CLEANED IT!” Jelly giggled and jumped off, steal leaving some of her purple goo behind. Pen shook his head and wagged his finger at Jelly.
“Jelly, you need to take more responsibility! Start acting like a respectful young woman.”
“Respe…respcuto…” Jelly rolled the words around on her tongue as if she was struggling to say them.
“Just be well behaved!” Pen sighed.
“But Jelly likes to be Jelly!” Jelly laughed. Abraham just stared at her in surprise. She seemed so innocent and childish…but could she really be so dense? She made Tori look intelligent by comparison.
“Just who is Jelly?” Abraham asked.
“That’s a good question.” Pen answered. “She doesn’t know herself. Jelly is, from what we can tell, a fully conscious and animate mass of oozing water mire. Her body is of an odd consistency. It can change shape to match its surroundings like a liquid, but she can also freely manipulate it to take on forms she likes. Also, if she drinks enough fluid, she can add the fluid to her body mass and make herself larger. No specimen like her seems to exist, at least not in this region.”
“Pen talks funny…hehehe…” Jelly giggled.
“However, she’s also rather uneducated…and I mean that to the fullest extent. Jelly was able to quickly learn how to speak, and she also seems to understand the moral standards of right and wrong without being taught. For example, she understands its wrong to steal or hurt people. And she also can recognize emotional responses in people. She knows when people are angry, happy, sad, or afraid simply by analyzing their facial expressions and voices…however, big words are difficult for her, and she is also a little immature, sometimes doing whatever she feels like without considering how it will turn out.”
“Like when she gets in the water barrel, like she did today?” Christina asked.
“Oh Jelly, you did that AGAIN!?” Pen cried. Jelly giggled sheepishly.
“Sorry…Jelly was really thirsty last night.”
“I swear, is it so hard to just drink from a glass?” Pen asked. While Pen shouted at Jelly, Christina began setting the table, putting plates out at each point of the table, including a small one for Pen. Abraham stepped aside to let them and backed into a solid object behind him. He glanced up to see Alex had walked in and was rubbing his head to get the sweat off.
“Hey, ya’ll get a grip on ya.” He shouted, marching in and sitting down. “This’s still ma house…let’s keep conversat’n civil, alright?”
“Sorry, Alex.” Pen grumbled.
“Ye might be educated, but don get bigger than yer britches.” Alex instructed. Jelly giggled and Alex shot her a frustrated glance, causing her to go quiet. “An you need ta stay outta the water barrel. Now I gotta go fill ‘er back up.”
“…Jelly sorry…” She cried.
“Now all ya park yerselves at the table and lets eat.” He announced.
“Alex remind me a lot of Michelle…” Tamil whispered to Abraham. Abraham could only nod back, surprised as well by the similarity. Both were firm and fair leaders who commanded respect and obedience from both the most wild and the most in control members of their group. Christina finished setting up the table and beckoned Annie to come with her as she sat down.
“Grab a chair folks.” She encouraged. “Everyone is welcome to join us at the table.”
“Thanks!” Annie squealed, grabbing a chair from the wall near the window and pushing it up to the table. “Sit next to me, Abraham!” She called.
“Let me get Tamil a chair first.” Abraham replied.
“Where’s David?” Pen asked.
“He’s showering off with the hose.” Alex laughed. “Runnin all las night had im stinking up a storm.”
“I thought he naturally smell that way.” Tamil noted, causing the whole room to burst into laughter. Somehow Tamil had the talent to pull humor out of any situation, no matter how strange or out of place it may seem to be. It was a talent that Abraham admired, but it also brought back a strange sensation. Standing here in a warm and comforting home with a gang of monsters and misfits…all of whom could laugh and carry on conversation so easily brought back thoughts of another house…one that no longer stood up right.
He missed the club…he wanted to see them again. He couldn’t help but think about how worried Christina and Pen had acted. How Tamil and Annie had both been so silent. His eyes turned downcast as he considered how they must be doing right now, and if they were all alright.
“Abraham, you alright?” Alex asked, noticing Abraham was the only one who wasn’t moving. Abraham blinked a moment and nodded.
“I’m okay, just lost in thought.” He grabbed a chair for Tamil and pushed it up next to Christina as he pulled up a chair of his own to sit near Annie. Alex smiled and leaned back in his chair.
“Yer worried about yer family?” He asked. “It’s all over yer face.” Abraham gave a silent nod and Alex winked. “If ya believe in em, then there ain’t nothi’n ta be worried about.”
“It’s natural to worry about people you live with though, right?” Abraham asked.
“No…that ain’t natural.” Alex argued. “But it is natural, to worry about yer family.” He smiled.
“We are family.” Tamil nodded. “And we all okay!”
“Now enough doom and gloom. We’ve got some chores to get to today.” Christina announced to the group. “I’d appreciate the help of our guests, if they wouldn’t mind.”
“We’d be happy to.” Abraham smiled.
“And just so you know…Tori’s gone back to check on your group and let them know you’re okay.” Pen added, walking across the table and sitting at his tiny plate. “Just to put your mind at ease.”
“Thank you…all of you.” Abraham sighed. “I don’t know how we can repay you.”
“How about ya can start by bless’n the food before Jelly consumes everything on the table?” Alex asked as Jelly began to fidget, staring hungrily at her plate.
“Hahaha! Sure…I’ll say grace.” Abraham replied as he bowed his head, a relaxed smile creeping onto his face.

71
chapters/chapter_43.md
View file

@ -1,71 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 43
Exhausted and sweaty, Abraham sat down on the hillside overlooking the plantation. Since the moment breakfast had ended, it’d been one chore after another. It was incredible the amount of work that was put into every moment on the farm. He’d had to help plant seeds, pull weeds, feed the animals…poor Tamil felt excluded too and being unfamiliar with the garden, he wasn’t sure how to manage it. Annie helped inside by cleaning up the interior of the house, and Abraham hadn’t seen her since eating. Now the sun was high in the sky and the air felt humid…like rain was on the way.
“Ya’ll alright?” Abraham looked to see the tall and massively built Alex walking towards him, his horns prominent upon his head, and a grin on his face. “Ya look like a deer caught’n headlights, star’n off into space like that.”
“Just deep in thought.” Abraham answered.
“Nothi’n wrong with that. Care ta share?” He asked. Abraham shook his head in response.
“It’s boring.”
“Ain’t noth’n bor’n about a friend’s concerns.” Alex answered. He reached out into the grass and pulled out a long reed, sticking it in his teeth and leaning back so he was laying on the grass. He wrapped his arms behind his head and smiled up at the sky. “But if’n yer not want’n ta talk…maybe ya can hear a thought on my nogg’n?”
“Um…okay I’ll listen.” Abraham shrugged.
“Kick back, kid…take a load off.” He pat the grass next to him and Abraham obliged by laying down too, staring up at the deep blue sky, waiting for Alex to speak. “Now look there…ain’t that just beautiful?”
“The sky?”
“Yup.” He laughed. “This’s why I love liv’n out here…ain’t no loud cars and distractions…no big build’ns an stuff to get’n the way o’ life.”
“…Yeah I guess…” Abraham replied.
“I was like you once…” Alex muttered at last.
“You were human?” Abraham asked. Alex burst out laughing and shook his head.
“No ya dumbass! I wasn’t talk’n about species…I mean I was lost like ya are.”
“I’m lost?” Abraham asked, giving a snort of amusement.
“I saw it at breakfast, earlier…and its clear in the way you work…ya ain’t got a real home yet…or at least ya don’t think ya do.”
“And how would you know that?”
“All us nonhuman folk…what ye call…monsters…were all the same ya know.” He sighed. “Where da we belong if’n it ain’t with other people? I remember bein’ no more’n a calf and ask’n my mum why we live on a farm…why we ain’t goi’n out and meet’n other people…Ya know what she done told me?”
“What?” Abraham asked, curious.
“She said ‘Alexander…we live on this farm because it’s our home. And there ain’t no place like it.’ So I says ta her ‘But mum, how do ya know it’s home?’ And she says back…”
“…Yes?”
“…she says ‘Cause home is where ya know ya belong. It’s where ya can’t imagine being anywhere else.’” He said with a big smile. “And she was right.” Abraham didn’t smile back. He just kept his eyes on the sky and his thoughts to himself. “So tell me, Abraham….where’s yer home? Where can’t you imagine bein?”
“…I’m an orphan. I’ve had a lot of homes, Alex. And my last home…it was destroyed by a crazy bigot.” Abraham growled. “So now I’m homeless again.”
“Are ya?” Alex asked. “Yer home was really destroyed? Gone forever?”
“Of course it was.” Abraham snapped. “I told you all about it this morning.
“Hmm…then think real hard…think about home for ya. What’s it look like?” Abraham closed his eyes and focused hard on home…the club house…what it had looked like before. The beautiful cabin and the interior...and each time he did, he kept seeing Asher sitting in the corner like a watchful shadow…or Michelle in her room reading. He pictured the garden where Tamil was planting flowers…or the lake where Calypso would string beeds together out of shells. He’d see Sarah up in her web filled room, making clothes out of her silk, or Katie coiled up in her bed trying on different shirts. He saw Solomon sitting in that familiar arm chair…and that smile that haunted his memories like the ghost he was. He saw all of them so clearly….them….them and not the house.
“So did ya see the house?” Alex asked.
“…At first…but then…I saw everyone else.”
“That’s cause a home is where ya belong…but it ain’t necessarily a build’n.” Alex pointed out. He rolled his shoulders slowly and motioned with his head back towards the farm. “That build’n? It ain’t my home. After my ma and pa died…after the damned Dawnbringers ransacked the place, I wanted ta leave ya know…wanted ta escape the bad memories. But there were still others…other nonhuman folk who needed a home like Christina and David. They were my home…I stay with them cause they’re where I belong.”
“But…but I can’t go to the Club now.” Abraham argued. “They sent me away because they were worried I’d be hurt in the fight that was coming.”
“Fight’s gotta be over now right?” Alex asked. “List’n Abraham…ya ain’t never gonna find who ya are and what ya want until yer with yer family…and when yer with them, yer home.” Abraham nodded his head, now starting to realize why he’d sat down to talk…what he was telling him to do. This wasn’t where Abraham was needed. It was just another form of running away from a foster home.
“I’m not going to run away…because the home I loved was waiting for me. Alex, can I ask you to do me a favor?” Abraham asked.
“Sure. Whatcha need?”
“…Tomorrow, can David and Tori give Tamil, Annie, and myself a ride back to the club? I wanna go home.”
“Ya know…I’m purdy sure we can arrange that.” He laughed. “Ya made a wise choice, Abraham…I’m think’n yer family’d be proud of you.”
The night was falling now. Abrahams hands were scabbed and bleeding a little from the hard work, and his muscles couldn’t be anymore sore than they already were now. He leaned against the side of the barn, groaning and rubbing his tired arm. Tamil was nearby and was washing his face with the spicket beside the building.
“Is very tiring work…” He muttered.
“No kidding. But didn’t you just work the whole time in the garden?”
“Not used to carrots and…um…potatoes?”
“Yeah, you said it right.” Abraham assured him.
“I need to sleep.” He said, walking along the barn, keeping one hand on the wall to direct him on where to walk. Abraham watched him walk away as he placed his hands under the water spicket as well. He winced in pain as the water hit his scabs and stung his palms.
“Ouch! Crap that hurts…how does Alex handle this every day?” As he spoke he suddenly felt something cold and sharp on the back of his neck and groaned, thinking it was more sweat trickling down it. He reached up to brush it off, when suddenly something grabbed his tired wrists hard.
“Don’t say a word if you want to live.”
Abraham froze in place and his voice caught in his throat. He new that voice…a voice that he’d prayed he’d never hear again. The boy shuddered but didn’t say a word or scream as he wanted to. The last time he’d heard his voice…was right before the club house had vanished in a fireball. Abraham was forced back behind the farmhouse and was shoved against a wall, seeing that the cold and sharp object was actually a very long knife in the hands of the man he hated.
“Arthur Morgan!” Abraham hissed. Morgan’s face was contorted in a scowl and his shaggy beard masked his sneer slightly, but one could still detect his contempt.
“It’s been a while, correct Abraham?” He asked. Abraham growled, trying to hide his shaking voice.
“How do you know my name?”
“I did a fair bit of research after I fled your little clubhouse.” He replied. “I’d stuck around a while to observe your group…but without my spiritual barrier, fighting your vampire was an impossible task. I simply performed reconnaissance.”
“Screw you!” Abraham snapped angrily. “You killed Solomon! You took away our home!”
“Solomon Adams has been dead for years. I merely put him to rest.” Morgan retorted. “A ghost remains when they have unfinished business to attend to in the mortal world…little did he know that his solution was so close at hand.”
“What the hell are you talking about!? LET ME GO!” He slammed his hand over Abraham’s mouth and put the knife to his throat again.
“It seems you didn’t realize it either. Perhaps that’s a good thing. Tell me where your friends are hiding and I’ll let you go.”
“They’re somewhere between ‘Go’ and ‘F*ck yourself!’” Abraham felt the harsh slap of a hand across his cheek as Morgan didn’t seem to appreciate the attitude.
“Then how about in exchange for a little information?” Morgan asked. “I happen to know that your friends were already attacked…and one of them is dead.” Abraham’s heart stopped cold in his chest and his hands went clammy.
“WHO!?” Abraham demanded.
“Don’t know. Like I said, I don’t know where they are. I only know what I’ve picked up from Dawnbringer chatter…and they’ve talked quite a bit about Solomon and the house I blew up.”
“WHO DIED DAMN IT! WHO ELSE DIED IN MY FAMILY!?”
“Family huh? That’s an interesting way of referring to monsters.” Abraham swung a wild kick at Morgan who knocked it aside with his own foot. “What’s it matter? Solomon was the only target I really cared about…but I’m perfectly fine with the others dying as well.”
“What’s so important about Solomon? He was just a nice old man?” Abraham begged. “Why’d you have to destroy his home!?”
“Solomon Adams, former Army Air Corps officer during WWII, and married to Emilia Adams. 20 years before his death, after he’d returned from the war, Solomon Adams was responsible for the first official ‘Monster Shelter.’” Morgan snarled back. “The Dawnbringers assumed he’d been dead for the last few decades…only recently did we realize he was actually still roaming this world as a spirit.” This news weighed heavy on Abraham as he felt the realization creep in. Solomon had been helping monsters long ago, even before his death…and even into the next life he was still giving back. Abraham felt himself shaking angrily; such kindness had to be snuffed out!? WHY!?
“Well congratulations!” Abraham snarled. “He’s dead. Mission accomplished. Now LEAVE US ALONE!”
“Not until I find out your end game. I thought it strange that a human would be living with a bunch of monsters. Why interact with them? Why help them? Why save them from me? So I had to do some digging…and what I found out was VERY disturbing, Abraham Singer.” Abraham’s snarl turned to a frown of concern. If Morgan knew his last name, then he’d done his homework…but what had he found out; even Abraham was curious. “So wanting to carry on the legacy?” He asked.
“What legacy?” Abraham demanded.
“Your father…Robert Singer…he and your mother Jessica Singer died in a car crash on 75th while you were in school. They were on their way to pick you up, as I recall. Both were confirmed dead at the scene.”
“H-how do you know that?!”
“Because the Dawnbringers had a file on your father too. He changed his last name out of fear that the Dawnbringers would hunt him down like a dog! It worked to…for at least a few years until we tracked him down. He was going to carry on your grandfathers precious work, and we couldn’t allow it. We thought with him dead, that was the end of it, but then YOU showed up with the Monster Club…and now it seems we have to stamp out that last of his wretched family. So I’m asking…is that your goal? Are you trying to pick up the work your grandfather started?”
“WHAT WORK!?” Abraham finally screamed.
“Put it together you little shit!” Morgan roared. “Your fathers real name was Robert Adams! Son of Solomon and Rebecca Adams! You’re the grandson of that bastard ghost who started this bloody mess in the first place!”

74
chapters/chapter_44.md
View file

@ -1,74 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 44
Abraham stood stock still, staring at Morgan like he was spouting scripture.
“Wh-what!?”
“You’re Solomon’s grandson…you surely knew that.”
“What the hell are you talking about!? I’m…I can’t be his grandson!” Abraham shouted, struggling. “There’s no way!”
“So you had no idea that you were related to Solomon Adams?” Morgan asked, honest surprise on his face. “So was it pure luck you stumbled upon his homestead?”
“DAD NEVER TALKED ABOUT MY GRANDPARENTS! I DON’T THINK I’VE EVER MET THEM!”
“Of course you wouldn’t have. Your father, Robert Adams, changed his name to Robert Singer to hide his family from the Dawn Bringers. He intended to build an establishment for monsters and other supernatural creatures to reside…a monster sanctuary. But we caught on to him before that could happen…we thought we’d stamped out that whole ordeal.”
“YOU’RE LYING!”
“Why should I lie?” Morgan hissed. “Do you think I’d waste my time with you if you WEREN’T related to that detestable family in some way? You’re nothing! A human brat who got in over his head with an underground war you know next to nothing about. The only reason you’re of such high priority is your family…the Adams.”
Abraham didn’t know what to say. Tears began to climb to his eyes and make his throat tremble angrily. He could barely speak if he even had the will. He couldn’t believe it. And yet…yet it all felt right somehow. He had felt so at home with the club…had that been because he truly belonged among them, or because Solomon was in fact his real family? Could Solomon have somehow known about it all along? Why hadn’t he said anything…and why hadn’t his father mentioned any of this to him!? Abraham reached up to Morgan’s hand, clutching his throat and felt the bitter tears roll down his cheeks. If Solomon really was his grandfather…then this man…this bastard…had taken him from this world forever.
“Tears?” Morgan asked. “Remorse for your family?”
“Shut your mouth!” Abraham snapped. “You asshole…you took everything from me. I shouldn’t be here…I need to get back to my family!”
“Hmph, you’re delusional. You have no family.”
“YOU’RE the one who’s delusional. The Monster Club IS my family.” Abraham swung another kick and this time it connected, pushing Morgan back some. Once his grip weakened, Abraham sprinted away from him around the barn. “CHRISTINA! ALEX! ANYONE!! HELP!” Abraham was knocked to the ground by Morgan, who had recovered and lept on top of him, drawing a knife from his hip.
“Little brat! Get ready t-GAAAAAAAAAH!” Abraham looked up just in time to see Morgan falling on his back, wrestling with a large purplish mass that had flung itself on him. The mass was fluid and practically flowing like water.
“GET THIS THING OFF ME!” Morgan roared. “WHAT IS IT!?”
“…Jelly!?” Abraham cried. Sure enough, Abraham could see the face of Jelly amongst the gooey mass as she wrestled Morgan to the ground. Morgan swung punches and kicks at her, but her fluid body simply absorbed the blows and his arms and legs just slipped right through her. She was entirely unharmed. But as for Morgan, he was struggling to breath. “JELLY STAY THERE! I’M GONNA GET HELP!”
“YOU DID THIS!? YOU CALLED THIS THING TO ATTACK!?”
“Naw, that’s just how Jelly says hello.” Abraham spun around to see Alex marching past him towards the struggling Morgan. “Jelly, don’t ya dare let’m go.”
“Bad man not gonna move!” Jelly squealed, her body enveloping him forcefully. Morgan could barely struggle against Jelly’s body.
“Abraham, get inside…tell Christina what’s goin’ on. We can’t let’m tell anyone we’re here.”
“You’re…what’re you gonna do?” Abraham asked. Sudden memories replayed in Abrahams head of Asher when he’d bitten into and killed that Dawn Bringer agent so long ago…
“What we have ta in order ta survive.” Alex replied. “It’s best ya not see.” He answered. Abraham looked from the struggling Morgan to Alex. He thought about how savage Asher had been…the killing intent in his eyes…the ferocity and the hatred. Alex…would he have the same look in his eyes? What about Christina? Would she? Was this how it was going to be for them all the time?
“Abraham?”
“Sorry just…I hate his guts too but…does he really have to die? If you kill him, it just proves their point…that we can’t coexist with humanity.” Alex glanced back at Abraham, a hint of solemn remorse in his eyes.
“Abraham, I understand how ya feel, but this is fer our own survival.” He growled. “We ain’t got the resources an capability ta fight off an attack if he tells someone.”
“But if we kill him-”
“Abraham…” Abraham stopped talking when he heard Christina’s voice. She walked behind him and put a hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently and encouragingly. “…we don’t disagree…it’d be wonderful if humans and monsters could live together in peace….but as long as people like this man exist, that’ll never happen. We can’t put our family in danger out of a blind hope that he’ll stay silent.” Abraham started to argue but again fell silent before he could bring out the right words.
“I just thought…”
“Abraham, you being here is proof that it’s not impossible.” Christina urged. “Please don’t think this is your fault…”
“You freaks!” Morgan screamed, trying to pull himself out of Jelly’s clutches. “Go ahead and kill me! Get it over with you monsters!” Christina sneered and grabbed her sunglasses.
“Jelly…get off of him. I’ll take care of this. Take Abraham inside and get him cleaned up…we need to get him ready to leave.” Jelly did as ordered and slithered off of Morgan, running over to Abraham and taking his hand in her slime fingers. Morgan made a move to get up, but Christina ripped off her shades and, though Abraham couldn’t see what her eyes looked like from behind her, Morgan’s whole body went limp like a rag doll.
“Shouldn’t look!” Jelly warned. “Christina’s eyes super scary!”
“Okay…okay…” Abraham muttered, following her inside. He tried not to think about what was going on outside. When he walked in, he saw Pen sitting on a flower pot edge, glancing out the window with a bitter look on his face. He was watching it happen…he could see it.
“Pen?” Abraham grumbled.
“It’s best you don’t watch.” Pen replied.
“Why…why does it have to be this way?” I asked him. Pen didn’t answer at first but just rubbed his hair.
“Abraham…at the end of the day…you need to remember there’s a reason that humans hate us…and there’s a reason we hide.” Pen finally answered. “Despite what you might wish to believe…humans will always fear that which they do not understand, or those that are far different from them…particularly in manners that are of a dangerous variety. Some of us…like Christina…are terribly dangerous. Whilst someone like myself or Alex might eventually fit in well with society…Jelly, Christina, and David….would find it incredibly difficult. It is this reality that seperates us. This…cold truth. It’s not enough to merely blame human bigotry…they have reason to fear us…and it is truly a miracle you do not.”
Pens words felt like weights upon Abraham’s shoulders, pressing him down and making him feel exhausted and also rather uncertain. It was true. He remembered how he’d felt the first few days he’d spent with the club; that feeling of fear and uncertainty. They were monsters to him then. Inhuman and terrifying. But over time he’d looked past what they were…he’d learned to accept them. Even so, could he ignore what they were? Yes, who they are was important, but Pen’s point stood firm…WHAT they are cannot be cast aside. If Michelle were to transform into her wolf form near a populated city…if Asher were to be deprived of blood for a few days too long…and then there was Sarah and Katie….how would society treat them?! A freak show? A circus? A lab? Pen looked up, taking notice on the concern in Abraham’s face.
“You okay?”
“No…no I’m honestly not. I got so caught up in seeing the club as my family…that I…didn’t think about them as monsters.”
“Is not bad thing!” Tamil cried. Abraham, Pen, and Jelly spun around to see Tamil leaning against the wall, feeling his way towards them with Annie holding his hand as they walked.
“Tamil? Annie?”
“Is not bad that see us for more than monster!” Tamil snapped. “Do not speak like we beasts!”
“But Pen’s right…I can’t just disregard that-”
“NOT DISREGARD!” Tamil roared, causing Abraham and even Annie to gasp. Tamil had never looked so angry before. “AM NOT A MONSTER, ABRAHAM!! WHAT IS MONSTER!? MONSTER IS EVIL…MONSTER IS CREATURE THAT WANT HURT! I DO NOT WANT HURT! WE ONLY WANT TO HELP!”
“…Tamil I didn’t mean to upset you…”
“Tamil?” Annie asked, tugging his hand encouragingly. Tamil shook his head and then raised it again, his blind eyes unfocused…but filled with passion.
“So what if not human? So what if some dangerous? Yes…Michelle dangerous…and yes…Asher dangerous also…but so humans too! Humans were what blew up the club house! Humans that sent us here! Humans so much better than us!? MAYBE NOT ONLY MONSTERS, YES!?” Abraham walked towards Tamil and took his shoulder in a tight grip and wrapped his other arm around his decaying friend. Tamil clung tightly to Abraham in a firm embrace.
“You’re right Tamil…you’re absolutely right…I just have so much on my mind. I’m concerned about what we need to do next…”
“Because Morgan say Solomon was grandfather?” Abrahams eyes widened in surprise.
“How did you hear that!?”
“Am blind…not deaf. Can hear well. Sent Alex and Jelly find you when hear.”
“So that’s how they knew what was happening…thanks Tamil.” Abraham added. “And don’t worry…we’re headed home in the morning.”
“Club will be safe when return…we go and we…we be family again!” Tamil sighed in relief. Annie giggled and smiled excitedly.
“Everything’s gonna be okay!” She squealed.
“I hope so.” Pen nodded. “I truly do. Now Jelly…if you wouldn’t mind getting them cleaned off, then they can start packing.”
“Jelly clean good!” She smiled and ran to Tamil.
“How does she plan to cle-YIKES!” Jelly suddenly hugged Tamil tightly, causing Tamil to scream in surprise and discomfort. To their surprise though, the dirt and sand from Tamil’s bandages and body were coming off and swirling around in Jelly’s body! Her fluid form acted like a cleaning agent, removing the scum and dirt from their bodies.
“Jelly is better than a hot shower for getting you cleaned up…though it’s not nearly as relaxing.” Pen laughed. “It comes in handy when the plumbing is backed up or when the water heater won’t work.”
“I-I think I’ll just take a bath…” Abraham argued respectfully.
“We don’t have a lot of time. You need to leave by midnight.”
“What?! But I thought you wanted us to leave in the morning? Why so early?”
“There’s no telling if that Morgan fellow contacted anyone else before approaching you. It’s important that you’re up and gone by the time his friends arrive.” Pen explained. “Midnight means cover under the darkness. You’ll need to take Jelly with you as well. She has the forest pathways memorized and can travel them in the dark fine. David can’t…besides…the big baby is afraid of the dark.” The look on Pen’s face told Abraham that, were David around to hear that remark, he might’ve become rather loud and defensive. “Now enough of that…Jelly, hurry up!”
“Yes, Jelly knows.” Jelly giggled, hugging Abraham next. Abraham cringed as his whole body felt as if it had just been emersed in slime. But at the same time, he felt strangely relieved…refreshed somehow. The coolness of her body felt like it was sliding along his body and pulling away the fatigue and the roughness. As he glanced down, he could see filth and dirt…even sweat rolling off his skin and into her body mass. Jelly never lost her entertained grin either. This was all just second nature to her.
“Oh man…this feels too weird.”
“It hurts?” Jelly asked. “Jelly doesn’t mean to hurt you…”
“No it doesn’t hurt it…just feels…strange.”
“Strange?” Jelly asked curiously.
“He means that it’s new for him, Jelly.” Pen explained.
“OH! You never been clean before?” Jelly laughed. “Well now you get all clean!” She was like a child the way she spoke…and yet the way she’d wrestled Morgan…this was a dangerous blob. Jelly seemed to represent that thin line between what was a monster and what was a friend. How thin could that line get though…and how close could Abraham’s family come to crossing it?

99
chapters/chapter_45.md
View file

@ -1,99 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 45
It was so dark that Abraham could barely see the ground as he climbed on David’s back. David just fidgeted nervously. Tamil climbed on behind Abraham and wrapped his arms around Abraham tightly, unable to see, clinging to him was the only way he could make sure he didn’t fall off.
“This horse ride NOT enjoy-A-ble.” Tamil muttered.
“This is NOT a horse ride, because I am NOT a horse!” David snapped angrily, stomping his hoof.
“Feel like horse and smell like horse.” Tamil mumbled.
“And you smell like a corpse! You don’t hear me compla-”
“SHUT YER YAPS, BOTH’VE YA!” Alex shouted, marching towards them quickly, carrying Annie on his shoulder with Tori running behind him. “Ya ain’t got the time to have a shout’n match.”
“Where’ve you been?” David asked. “It’s already past sunset and the forests are REALLY dark now!”
“Stop being a baby.” Pen growled, hovering near David’s ear. “Jelly knows those forests like the back of her hand, she does.”
“Jelly know path!” Jelly squealed, jumping up and down excitedly.
“You want me to trust the slime ball?” David asked.
“Or you can go alone.” Pen shrugged. “Your choice.” David just sighed in disgust and placed his hands upon his hips. Alex set Annie down and Tori picked her up instead, opening her wings to fly. Since Annie was lighter, Tori would carry her instead. David was strong enough to carry Tamil, Jelly, and Abraham. Since Jelly weighed next to nothing, it wasn’t such a big deal to add her to the weight. Alex patted the free spot on Alex’s back just between Abraham and David’s back, allowing all three to sit on him. David grunted a little.
“Can we get going now please?” He asked. “I want to get this over with…plus carrying three folks is heavy.”
“Hold on, we’re not done yet.” Everyone turned to see Christina marching towards them with a backpack in her hands. She reached up to Abraham and handed the backpack to him with a smile, her eyes still hidden behind her shades.
“What’s this?” Abraham asked.
“Abraham, I used to think that any future that humanity had with monsters like us would end in death for one side or both…I may have labored under the delusion that we could coexist, but time kept proving me wrong time and time again until I’d just given up hope…and then we met you. You’re special…and if what we know is true about this grandfather of yours, there are other humans out there who see us as you do.”
“…I dunno if I’m all that…or if it’s that clear cut.” I blushed.
“It ain’t...It ain’t meant to be simple…noth’n is.” Alex replied.
“But the truth is, Abraham, that despite what we are and what we’re capable of, you look past that. Be it naivity, righteousness, or both, it gives us hope that we won’t have to hide forever. Take that backpack with you…inside are a few mementos from us here at the farm.”
“Jelly help make it!” Jelly said proudly.
“We all did.” Pen added. “If you and yer club are ever in need of a place to come and visit or stay…I think we can accommodate you? Would you agree, Alex?” Pen glanced at Alex who crossed his arms with a nod, his horns clearly dipping like a cat.
“We’d be honored.”
“Th-thank you guys.” Abraham whispered.
“You are so kind.” Tamil agreed.
“Now, that’s enough touchy feely stuff.” Christina announced. “David? Jelly? Get these three back home. Tori? It was nice to see you again.”
“I’ll visit soon!” Tori announced, already flying off to the sky, Annie clutched in her hug.
“Let’s go you three! Jelly, don’t get distracted please…..Jelly?”
“She’s staring at a firefly.” Abraham smirked.
“JELLY!”
“Jelly here!” She squeaked.
“Focus!” David snapped as he took off into the forest, causing Tamil to cling to Abraham tighter. Abraham glanced back at Alex, Pen, and Christina all watching them run off and waving. He prayed he’d get to see them again soon…he wanted to pause and look in the backpack, but he knew now wasn’t the right time…later…when he was safe with the club.
“GUYS! WE’RE BACK!” Abraham called out as they drew close to the garage.
“Shut up!” David snapped back. “We don’t know what’s waiting for us there.”
“Oh…right…” Abraham fell silent again as David slowed to a trot. Abraham looked around and what he saw…bothered him to say the least. There were tiny glints in the dirt from bullet casings, and he could see flecks of blood scattered here and there. The ground was uneven and the concrete areas around the building had cracks in it from massive impacts. Abraham jumped down from David’s back as Tamil stumbled off as well.
“It’s…like a battle took place here.”
“The Dawn Bringers, probably.” David answered.
“HEY!” Abraham glanced up to see Tori flying to the ground, Annie in her arms. When she landed, she looked around as well, the smile on her face vanishing. “Where’s…where’s everyone at?”
“We’d all like to know that.” Abraham replied. Annie walked up to Abraham and took his hand.
“They’re…okay right?”
“I’m sure they are.” Abraham assured her. Jelly was climbing down from David’s shoulder and looking around as well.
“Jelly never been here before!” She noted. “It so bad looking.”
“You mean it looks like a battlefield.” David explained.
“KATIE!? SARAH!? MICHELLE?! ASHER!? CALYPSO!?” Abraham shouted. “CAN ANY OF YOU HEAR ME!?” There was no reply…and soon Abraham began to feel his heart beat faster. How much had he missed. “EVERYONE! IT’S OKAY! PLEASE COME OUT!”
“Abraham?”
From behind the main entrance, Katie came slithering out. She had a black eye and her tail looked a bit damaged in places, but she was alive.
“KATIE!?” Abraham cried, running to her. Tamil ran in the direction of Katie’s voice and grabbed Abraham’s arm so he could lead him to her. When he approached, she fell forward and he quickly caught her. She was more injured than he’d realized.
“I’m okay…I’m okay…” She whispered. “Abraham, I’m so glad you’re okay. Tamil, you’re fine too? And Annie?”
“We’re all okay. But we were attacked by that monster who destroyed our home.” Abraham answered.
“He say one of you dead…is lying? Please say he lie!” Tamil shouted. Katie’s eyes fell and she bit her lip.
“It’s…it’s true…we fought hard but…but Asher couldn’t hold them off forever…they broke through and…”
“Who?!” Annie squeaked tearfully.
“…Mato…” She replied darkly. “Mato died shielding Sarah and Calypso from a fatal silver shard grenade.” She then stood up and tears rolled heavily down her face. “And Asher…Asher and Michelle are gone too.”
“No…please God no!” Tamil screamed.
“They were kidnapped. Taken by the Dawn Bringers…”
“No way! Asher’s too strong. He would’ve…he would’ve fought back and killed them!” Abraham argued.
“He was already exhausted…and the Dawn Bringers had timed their attack with the rising of the sun…he couldn’t keep fighting in day light.” Katie whimpered. “Sarah was unconscious and Calypso was mending my wounds….Michelle tried to save him, but got caught too.”
“Why not just kill them?” David asked. Katie glared up at David furiously who backed up a few paces out of fear.
“How should I know!? All I know…is that they’re gone…they’re…they’re…” She couldn’t say anymore as she fell forward and Abraham had to hold onto her as she bawled into his shirt. Tamil fell to his knees and hands as he trembled terribly.
“Not Asher…he too strong…he not lost…he can not lose…why…” Annie began to cry too, clinging to Abraham’s leg. Tori ran past them inside.
“Tori?”
“MATO CAN’T BE DEAD!” She screamed. “HE CAN’T BE!” She shouted.
“It’s true…” From out of the shadows, limped a very bandaged Sarah, and helping her walk was Calypso who didn’t look nearly as bad as the others. Her eyes were downcast and she looked more pale than before. Helping Sarah from the otherside was Naomi, who’s hair was pulled over her eyes so her gaze couldn’t be seen.
“Naomi!” Tori screamed. “Tell me it’s a lie! Tell me….MATO ISN’T GONE! HE…HE CAN’T JUST…”
“Tori…” Naomi muttered sadly. “We tried to save him…”
“No…shut up! SHUT UP!”
“We did everything we could. I’m sorry…there was too much silver lodged in his body…we couldn’t-”
“SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP!!!” She screeched before sprinting out the door and rocketing into the sky, screaming Mato’s name at the top of her lungs. Naomi looked away, tears running down her cheeks too.
“I figured she wouldn’t take that well….she looked up to Mato like a big brother.”
“I’m sorry, Naomi…” Abraham admitted.
“I know Mato didn’t like you but…” Naomi started to reason.
“No…he gave his life for my family…and for that, anything we had against each other is null and void.” Abraham sighed. Naomi gave the faintest shadow of a smile before letting go of Sarah and walking to him swiftly, wrapping her arms around him a tight hug.
“You’re a good man, Abraham…better than a lot of others I can think of.” Sarah gave a soft moan and looked up. When she saw Abraham she screamed and hurried to him…only to stumble and fall, crashing to the ground. One of her right legs was broken and only held together with thin silk casting.
“SARAH!?”
“It’s…it’s not as bad as it looks. It’ll grow back in time. Oh Abraham, you’re back!” She cried. “We missed you so much.” She then saw Tamil and Annie, who had barely moved. “Annie..Tamil…come here, both of you!” Without a word they walked to her and she wrapped her arms around them in a hug, all crying together…though Sarah more from relief than anything else.
“Well…sorry that we couldn’t be of more help.” David grumbled. Abraham and the others all turned to see David and Jelly standing nearby.
“Jelly? It’s been a while.” Naomi grinned.
“Hi fishy!”
“It’s Naomi.” She laughed. “Thanks for keeping an eye on them. Send my best back to Alex and Christina.” David nodded sadly and then glanced at Jelly.
“Let’s go kid.” He sighed.
“We go now?” She asked. “Want to play with new people!”
“Jelly…now isn’t the time.” David hissed. “They’re mourning.”
“But it not morning yet.”
“…Just get on my back!” He snapped, grabbing her and throwing her on top of her back. Jelly nodded sadly and waved goodbye as David ran into the woods, back towards the farm.
“See ya!” He called out. “Take care!” When they were out of sight, Abraham sat down next to Katie who was nursing a spot on her tail. The scales had been ripped away showing some red muscle underneath.
“Will you be okay?” Abraham asked.
“When I shed my skin, it’ll be fine…how was the farm or whatever it was?”
“I learned a lot there…some things I’m not sure I was ready to learn. But what happened here?” Abraham asked. He wasn’t ready to tell her about Solomon being his grandfather…he wasn’t sure if the Club was ready to stomach that news right now…it was all happening too fast.
“Abraham I’m so scared…it’s all falling apart. What if they kill Asher and Michelle?”
“I don’t think they will. They captured them alive for a reason…if we can find a way to get them back, we will.” Abraham answered. “After all, you escaped them once.”
“Only because they let me.” She cried. “They won’t be so forgiving with a vampire and a werewolf.”
“Let’s not worry so much right now…I think we should all rest a while…and when we’re ready, we’ll find a way to save Asher and Michelle.” Abraham answered. He looked to Tamil, Sarah, and Annie who were all embraced in a sad and pathetic lock of tears and wails. Calypso stood next to Naomi, the two speaking softly and, it almost felt like they were leaning on each other…having lost Mato and Asher, it was hard on the two merfolk.
“Abraham…who will lead us now?” Katie asked.
“…I don’t know…but let’s not write off Michelle yet. We’re going to make it out of this…I can feel it.” Abraham smiled. Katie hiccuped slightly and then leaned against him, her head nestled next to Abraham’s cheek, causing him to blush. Before he could shove her off in surprise, she was already asleep…clearly too exhausted to stay awake.
“…We’ll survive…we’ll recover.” Abraham whispered to her as Katie slept on his shoulder. “I will protect my family…like Grandpa would have.”

79
chapters/chapter_46.md
View file

@ -1,79 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 46
Mato. Asher. Michelle. They were gone. As the rest of the club slept, this fact circled Abraham’s head repeatedly. He sat on the roof of the abandoned tire dealership that acted as the haven for the club and stared at the moon and the light glow of the coming morning. He hadn’t been able to sleep all night as his mind kept running through every possibility…every reality and every equation. What would happen next? What would Michelle do in his situation? What would Asher do? How could he hope to help the club out of this? Or even lead them if necessary?
“Damn it…I don’t know what to do.” He muttered angrily. His mind drifted back to the farm…to Alex and Christina. They were both leaders like Michelle was. They both knew how to make the right decisions. But how did they do it? If he could have the answer to that question, this wouldn’t be so hard. It wouldn’t… “What the?”
From up in the sky there was a silhouette against the rising sun that seemed to be wavering in the air, skirting left and right, and up and down wearily. Abraham stood up, squinting as if he could get a better look at it. The figure suddenly came closer to view and Abraham recognized her right away. He also could tell she wasn’t going to land gracefully. With a loud thud, Tori crashed onto the rough, stumbling and laying on her wing, trembling and sobbing. Abraham jumped to her feet and ran to her.
“Are you okay?” He asked. Tori shook her head and hugged herself, weakly.
“He’s really gone…isn’t he?”
“…I’m sorry Tori. You two must’ve been close.” Abraham muttered.
“He could be real rough…and he’d sometimes get mean with me when I goofed off…but he was still my friend.” She sniffed, rubbing her puffy red eyes. Her feathery hair swayed as a morning wind blew by. The others would wake soon, and Abraham knew that she’d probably need to get some rest after flying around all evening.
“Why don’t you get some sleep, Tori?” He asked, encouragingly. She didn’t answer but stood up and started walking back towards the edge of the roof to drop down and get some rest, he assumed. Abraham just shook his head and looked back at the rising sun over the horizon. “What would you do, Michelle?”
“Naomi, you can’t be serious!” Calypso cried. Abraham walked into the shed quietly, noticing that most everyone was up now. Sarah and Katie were both talking in hushed tones and, upon seeing Abraham, both stiffened up a little.
“What’s going on? Why’s Calypso upset?” Abraham asked.
“Dunno…” Katie shrugged. “They were talking a while ago, and suddenly it got heated.”
“And where’s Tamil and Annie?”
“Tamil went to go be by himself for a while.” Sarah explained. “Annie is still asleep.” Abraham nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, looking around. He noticed Annie out cold in the corner, her sleeping face peaceful. Not far was Tori, curled up against the wall and asleep as well…though it was a light sleep. She was twitching and would open her eyes suddenly and then close them again. She must’ve been more worked up than Abraham realized.
“It’s my choice to make, Calypso!” Naomi snapped back.
“It’s the WRONG choice!”
“It’s the ONLY choice there is.” She argued back. Abraham turned his attention back to the two merfolk arguing and decided to go investigate, walking past Katie and Sarah, who returned to their whispering.
“But what about Tori?!” Calypso hissed.
“I can’t protect her anymore…I’m not Mato!”
“What’s going on?” Abraham asked. Calypso and Naomi both turned to look at him.
“Naomi…she wants to go back to the sea!” Calypso growled.
“I told you…there’s nothing left for me up here. I stayed because of Mato and Tori. They needed a leader and someone to help guide them. But Mato’s dead…and I can’t protect Tori the way he could.”
“What’re you talking about? You’re strong enough to take care of yourself.” Abraham argued.
“But not both of us.” She pointed out. “For all his flaws, Mato was a protector. He was tough enough to keep Tori and I safe when things got ugly…with him gone…well…it’s just not the same.”
“But you can stay with us! We could use you in the Monster Club!” Calypso cried. Naomi shook her head and looked at Abraham out of the corner of her eye.
“I don’t belong with the Club. I’ve always played the role of a leader…and that’s Abraham’s role right now. I’m not sure how I’d handle being a follower. Besides, I miss the ocean. I want to try and find some more of our brothers and sisters of the sea.” She replied.
“But Tori will miss you!” Calypso retorted.
“Of course she will…she’s a social creature who requires being with others to feel satisfied…which is why she should join your Club. Not tag along with me all the time. I’d just make her feel lonely and bored.” Naomi explained.
“…But I’d miss you…” Calypso finally confessed, tearfully. “We’ve been separated for so long, and…to just have you go back to the ocean again…”
“This is your family now, Calypso.” Naomi assured her, wrapping her arms around Calypso and hugging her. “You’re not that same scared little guppy that I used to know. You’ve grown up…you’re confident now! You’ve got a strong and intelligent head on your shoulders, and others who will protect you. Yeah we’ll go our separate ways…but you don’t need me anymore.”
“That’s not the point!” Calypso cried. “You’re my friend, Naomi…and friends…they…”
“Stick together?” Naomi finished. “You’re right…but real friends stay friends even when they can’t stay close. You’re always gonna be my friend…but you have the Club, and I need to find my place to call home.” Calypso didn’t respond, but just quickly hugged Naomi one more time. “I guess I’ll-”
“NAOMI!”
Before she could finish, Tori, from seemingly out of the blue, rocketed at Naomi and hugged her tightly, tears running down her cheeks.
“Oh don’t you try to stop me now too…Tori, you know I can’t keep you safe.”
“I know, but I don’t need to be kept safe!” She defended. “I’m gonna really miss you…”
“Ugh…oh you birdbrain…” Naomi, despite her tough demenor, was crying too as she hugged Tori back and the two held on for a few moments before Naomi finally let her go. “Take care of yourself, Tori.” She finally shot a look at Abraham and gave a smile. “You’re not bad, Abraham…for a human anyway.”
“Can’t you just say goodbye?” Abraham asked, trying not to choke up.
“Just take care of Calypso and Tori for me…I’m counting on you!” She laughed as she started her walk away and towards the East…where she’d find the ocean eventually. Calypso hung her head and brushed the hair out of her face.
“First Asher and Michelle…now Naomi’s gone too…”
“We’re going to get Asher and Michelle back.” Abraham replied firmly.
“I know you’re trying to cheer us up but…Abraham, if they’ve kidnapped Asher and Michelle, there’s no way they’ll show mercy. Besides, we don’t know where they were taken.” Calypso pointed out.
“I do though.” Katie announced, slithering to them, with Sarah behind her.
“You two okay?” Abraham asked.
“We will be, once we find our friends again.” Sarah responded.
“Look,” Katie interrupted, “I remember where the Dawnbringers hideout is. I’m willing to bet that’s where they were taken…but it’s really hard to get in. They’ve got a bunch of armed soldiers and it’s way too dangerous. If we had Asher then maybe we could bust in but…”
“We’re not going there yet.” Abraham snapped. “Our first priority is getting ourselves patched up and back to normal. We’ll stay here for now…and once everyone’s ready, THEN we’ll talk about how to save Asher and Michelle.”
“…What do you want us to do for now?” Calypso asked. Abraham closed his eyes and thought back to Asher and Michelle. They’d both put their trust in him…he had to consider how they’d handle this…what would they do? What would his grandpa have done?
“Sarah, go set up your trip wires around the area to reestablish a defensive perimeter. Katie, you can go wake up Annie and get her cleaned up, I’m gonna want her help later.” Abraham ordered.
“Right.” Sarah scurried off to get the trip wire set up and Katie, without a word, hurried back inside to find Annie.
“What can I do?” Abraham turned to Tori who, though still teary eyed, was now facing him with determination. “I want to help too!”
“Find Tamil.” He instructed. “Get a birds eye view and get Tamil. He’s sulked enough…he and Calypso are going to go together to get some provisions from the store later, and I need him back here to do that.”
“I’m on it!” Tori gave a hasty salute and jumped into the air, taking flight and soaring away. Calypso just gave a pained chuckle and looked at Abraham admirably.
“For a moment, you sounded like Michelle.” She giggled.
“…I’m not like them.” Abraham shrugged. “I’m…just filling in.”
“Michelle believed in you, ya know? She trusted you…and it takes a lot to earn her trust.”
“…Calypso, there’s something ya’ll don’t know.” Abraham whispered. “I wasn’t sure if I should tell everyone yet but…it’s about Solomon.”
“What about him?” She asked.
“…He…he might’ve been…my grandfather.” Calypso didn’t flinch or gasp. She simply stared a moment and then exhaled deeply, looking back at the forest where the sun was now breaking the trees, blinding them both and forcing them to squint.
“…That makes sense.” She mumbled.
“Does it?” Abraham asked, surprised by her lack of shock.
“You’re a lot like him, ya know? Patient…friendly…trusting…all good qualities…and I guess we all kind of knew.”
“How could you know?” Abraham asked.
“I think it was when we all went to the beach.” She answered. “You took charge without being asked or being expected too. You should genuine concern for Michelle, Asher, and Sarah…you connected with Katie faster than anyone else has. We all sort of…see him in how you were then. I mean, none of us thought you were his grandson but…if that’s true then, it really isn’t that shocking.”
“It shocked me; that’s for sure.” Abraham muttered.
“But whether it’s true or not, you’re still Abraham, right?” She asked. “That’s not going to change.”
“No…no I suppose not.” Abraham gave a small smile and crossed his arms. “Calypso, could you…”
“Could I what?”
“…It’s nothing. It’d be great if we could get a few buckets of fresh water. I imagine everyone will need to wash up.”
“We might all need to make a trip to the lake later. But I can get the buckets for drinking.” She offered.
“Thanks.”
“What’re you going to do?”
“I’m not sure.” Abraham answered honestly.
“I’d recommend getting some rest yourself.” She offered. “No need to over stress yourself.” Abraham hadn’t even realized just how worn out he felt after all that stress and all that had happened. He gave a slow nod and smiled.
“I’ll do that in a minute.” He answered. “I’d just…like to watch the sunrise a little longer.”
“Why?”
“…Gives me hope.”

74
chapters/chapter_47.md
View file

@ -1,74 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 47
“So just how DO you do it?” Abraham asked to the empty air as he walked between the walls of the tire warehouse. “Solomon…Asher…Michelle…you stay strong no matter what. You lead without any problem. But me? What on earth can I do? I don’t know how to lead or what the right decision is…” He sat down on a stack of tires and looked around him. There, laying behind one of the tire piles, was a large stain…red and sticky. Abraham knew what it was without inspecting, but curiosity and intuitive longing pushed him to go and inspect it. As he walked closer he drew back, seeing the pool of blood on the ground. He shook his head and started to walk away, when a small glint caught his eyes. He glanced back and saw a very familiar object in the blood.
“…Why is this here?” He asked darkly. Abraham reached down and, careful to keep his fingers out of the blood, used the very tips of his index finger and thumb to extract the heavy pistol from the blood. It wasn’t just any pistol though…it was one of the two that Asher always carried around with him. Had he dropped it in the struggle? No…he wouldn’t just randomly drop one of his guns. Had he…wanted it to be found? Abraham set it down on a tire and grabbed a cloth to clean it off, all the while wondering what it meant to find Asher’s gun hidden in the tire warehouse. There was simply no way it was coincidence.
“Everything okay, Abraham?” Abraham turned to see Katie slithering towards him, Annie walking next to her sleepily.
“Found Asher’s gun.” Abraham answered honestly, holding out the weapon. Katie blinked and sighed.
“He must’ve dropped it in the struggle.”
“Asher doesn’t just ‘drop’ things.” Abraham whispered. “He’s always been really careful…and he takes pretty good care of his gun.”
“Well yeah, but fights are chaotic.” Katie argued. “He might’ve gotten overwhelmed….what are you saying he MEANT to drop it?”
“….I dunno. Maybe I’m crazy.” Abraham grumbled.
“You’re tired…go sleep some. We can handle things for a while.” Katie instructed. Abraham didn’t answer her but simply stared at the blood and then the gun. He finally felt a hand touch his shoulder and looked to see Katie’s eyes staring into his with a look of genuine concern and fear. “Please, go rest. Don’t stress so much.”
“Alright, Katie…I will. Just…wait here for Sarah and let me know if Tori comes back with Tamil.”
“SLEEP!” Katie snapped, shoving Abraham towards the mats in the back of the warehouse. Abraham walked to them and sat down, his head in his hand and his other hand clutching the pistol. He glanced around it and he shook his head. He didn’t even know how to use this thing…yet Asher knew. Another prime example of how unfit he was to lead or protect this club. How can Abraham protect them…if he can’t do even the simplest of things, like use a gun? He lay back, at last and closed his eyes, allowing his body to rest…before he knew it, he was drifting into deep sleep.
“Abraham! Wake up, Abraham!” Abraham sat up sleepily, rubbing his eyes. Tori stood in front of hm, her body jumping up and down in concern.
“What’s wrong? Did you find Tamil?”
“I did…he…he’s not wanting to come back.”
“BRING him back.” Abraham instructed. “This is no time moping and feeling sorry for ourselves.”
“Well I tried but…but…”
“What’s wrong?” Abraham finally asked. Tori sighed and held up the severed head of Tamil which was looking down and away from Abraham, who now looked about ready to vomit.
“Oh my god…” Abraham groaned. “What happened to the rest of him!?”
“I tried flying him back…his head came off…he held onto the tree too tightly.” Tori whimpered.
“Tamil, are you THAT depressed?” Abraham demanded. Tamil didn’t look at him, just glared away and biting his lip. “You can’t do that man, we need to stick together or we’ll all fall apart!”
“….It not matter…” Tamil grumbled.
“What doesn’t matter? The club?”
“I just want be alone…” Tamil grumbled.
“I know you’re upset, but we can’t let ourselves be divided right now.” Abraham encouraged.
“We already divided, Abraham.” Tamil pointed out. Abraham sighed and nodded his head.
“Yes, I know…which is why it’s so important that we stay together so we can figure out how to save Asher and Michelle.”
“How you know we can?” Tamil hissed darkly.
“Listen, I know things look bad but just listen to me! We’re all gonna get through th-”
“YOU NOT MICHELLE!” Tamil finally snapped. Abraham froze up and Tamil’s eyes were filled with tears. He couldn’t see Abraham’s face…but somehow he knew exactly where not to focus his grey pupils. Abraham narrowed his own eyes and looked down.
“…You’re right, I’m not.” He finally sneered. “But YOU’RE Tamil….and I thought you were better than this.” Abraham turned and marched away, carrying Asher’s gun with him in his trembling hand.
“Um…wh-what should I do with-”
“Toss get Sarah to help you pick up the rest of him and bring him back here…I don’t care right now.” Abraham snapped.
“ABRAHA-”
“WHAT!?” Abraham shouted back. Tori yelped and looked down in shame for being shouted at. Abraham’s eyes widened as he realized how hostile he’d sounded and let out a long sigh. He was losing it. “I’m…sorry Tori I…”
“No it’s okay…” She whispered, though her wings were still drooping. “You’re just stressed.”
“I’m…not cut out for this leader thing.” I replied. “Tamil, you’re right about that.” Tamil’s head perked up a bit at my mentioning his name. “I’m not Michelle…and I’m not Asher. I’m just…me.”
“But you are enough!”
Abraham spun around. Standing behind him, wearing her hair let down and looking rather frustrated, was Sarah. Her six red eyes were all burrowing into Abraham angrily as she marched towards him.
“Tamil, you should be ashamed of yourself!” She shouted. “Michelle would be furious with you if she were here.”
“Well she not…” Tamil snapped. Sarah bristled angrily and reached behind her, grabbing several lines of thread and tying them swiftly around his mouth, making Tamil start screaming angrily into the silk.
“That’ll keep you quiet until you cool off.” She then turned on Abraham. “And YOU need to cool down too. Just take a breath and stop trying to fill Michelle’s boots.”
“I don’t WANT to be the leader.” I argued.
“But you’re putting the responsibility on your shoulders.” Sarah noticed. While she let that sink in, she looked to Tori and winked. “Go find Tamil’s body and leave his head here. Bring the body back here and I’ll stitch it up later.”
“Okay.” Tori agreed, flying out the open window and into the sky. Once she was gone, Sarah then looked back at Abraham, her eyes sympathetic, but also stern.
“Thanks, Sarah.”
“We need to talk, Abraham.” She sighed.
“Where’s Katie, Calypso, and Annie?”
“Calypso is getting a bath. Katie took Annie to the roof to look at the stars. It’s late out, after all.” Sarah replied. “Now stop dodging the point.” Sarah cleared her throat and leaned forward. “You’re not Michelle, Abraham, but you don’t have to be.” Sarah informed him. “Be your own person and trust us to know how to take care of ourselves.”
“But…we need a leader right?”
“Michelle just helped settle disputes and made critical decisions when they needed to be made…she trusted us enough to let us do what we needed.” She walked close and gave Abraham a gentle hug, careful not to smother him. “You’re trying and thinking about all of us…and we love you for that, Abraham…even Tamil.”
“hhmmmph…” Tamil mumbled.
“Ignore him. He’s being a baby.” Sarah rolled her 6 eyes. “My point is that you don’t need to worry about us so much. Where did that even come from anyway? You seem pretty obsessed with looking out for Tamil and everyone all of a sudden, the way you took charge earlier.”
“…Solomon…”
“What about him?” Sarah asked.
“…He was…my grandpa.” Abraham answered. Sarah let go of Abraham in stunned amazement and all of her eyes were enormously widened. “I…I felt like I had to…do what he did and take care of everyone.”
“Solomon was….” Sarah whispered. “Wow…a lot of things just added up right there….how did you find out?”
“At the farm. That ass who blew up the clubhouse told me that I was his….the farm…”
“The farm?” Sarah asked.
“THE FARM!” Abraham cried, suddenly beaming from ear to ear. “They can help!”
“Help?” Sarah asked. “How? And with what?”
“Maybe they can help keep some of us safe for a while? Or help us hunt down the Dawnbringers. Or they could-”
“Slow down!” Sarah interrupted. “You’re getting a head of yourself. We don’t know if they want to help…and even if they do…is it right to involve them in our problems?” It was a fair question. Abraham looked down at the gun in his hand and held it up to show Sarah. She looked at it carefully and then back at Abraham, concern still in her expression.
“I found this. It’s Ashers gun…and…I don’t know why he’d leave it…but without it…”
“Abraham, it’s alright.” Sarah assured him. “We can solve this ourselves.”
“I don’t think we can.” Abraham interjected. “I want to believe we can, but realistically I don’t think we can.” There was a long pause before Abraham spoke up again. “Back at the beach, Asher told me that I was your hope…that I proved monsters and humans could interact and live together….that I could be the bridge between monsters and humans or some cliché bullcrap like that.” Sarah didn’t reply, but she did give a slow nod of agreement. “This club…it’s my family, Sarah. I want to save it. Leader or not, I WILL save it…not just because of who my grandpa is, and not because we need a leader again…but because the thought of being apart from my family hurts.”
“…I agree.” Sarah sighed. “But do you really have to go back to the farm right now? You just got back and we need everyon-”
“I’m not gonna go yet…but I will need to.” Abraham answered. “I don’t know how to use Asher’s gun…no one here does I think. But I’m willing to bet that Christina at the farm does. She’s lived among humans before in a friendly way. I want her to teach me how to use it.”
“You want to use Asher’s gun!?” Sarah asked. “Why?”
“I think that’s why he left it.” Abraham replied. “To fight back.”

109
chapters/chapter_48.md
View file

@ -1,109 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 48
The feeling was nothing like Abraham had felt before. There was both a sense of pride and also a sense of fear that went along with this position he found himself in. He had told Katie to go and scout the area to determine if she could find out where the Dawn Bringers had run off too. Sarah was back at work mending the defenses, what little there were, of the hide out. Tamil was still pouting, but was in charge of keeping Annie company. With any luck, she’d rub off on him. Calypso was sleeping currently, since the entire club was taking sleep shifts. Abraham didn’t feel comfortable allowing everyone to sleep at once…not when Asher and Michelle were gone. They took turns sleeping and getting rest. Next up would be Katie when she got back. The only club member not accounted for in the area was Tori…but Abraham knew where she was heading.
While he wasn’t entirely sure about enlisting them…the Farm group could provide the club with shelter…help…assistance. Anything of value that could possibly help get Asher and Michelle back. Tori was on her way to go beg the farm group to offer aid. Abraham turned and looked out the window, but the dark clouds caused the window to have a mirror like effect, allowing to see his reflection….and he didn’t even recognize himself.
Staring back at him was a boy who looked 4 years older than he should have been, stubble beginning to appear like peach fuzz on his chin and cheeks. His hair was wild and needed a cut. His favorite blue jacket that Sarah had made for him was torn in places and he was muddy. He probably stank, though by this point he’d grown numb to the condition of odors, since Michelle often times smelled just as bad. In fact, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d had a proper shower. He touched the mirror as if he could touch his own face and sighed in deep remorse. How had it all come down to this?
“Abraham?” Abraham turned around to see Calypso had woken up and was walking up to him. “Are you okay?” She brushed her long hair back and he smiled sadly.
“I just realized how dirty we all were….wish we could get cleaned up.”
“If you want, I can get us some water to bathe in.” Calypso offered.
“Let’s wait until Katie gets back so she can get some sleep. Then you can go.” Calypso didn’t answer, but just nodded politely. “Something wrong?”
“…Things are changing so fast.” She pointed out. “And…I want our friends back.”
“I do too.”
“How will we get them back?” She asked. That was the question of the century.
“…I don’t know yet.” Calypso didn’t especially like that answer, and neither did Abraham…but he didn’t know what else to tell her. He was confused…and he was worked up. But he wouldn’t be dishonest either. I couldn’t afford to be.
After another hour of waiting, finally Katie came slithering inside. Calypso smiled and the two hugged each other tightly.
“Thank goodness you’re okay.” Calypso sighed. “They never saw you, did they?”
“Of course not…there’s no Dawn Bringer within two miles of us.”
“That’s good.” Abraham added, approaching the girls. Katie brushed her hair behind her ear and nodded.
“But…their tracks are going West. I think they’re going back to the old asylum.”
“Asylum?” Abraham asked.
“The Dawn Bringers in this area set up their headquarters in a condemned asylum. It’s well fortified and useful for holding captured non-humans.” Katie answered coldly. “It’s where they held me.” Abraham placed his hands on his hips and exhaled through his lips as he paced slowly between the walls of the hideout. Calypso and Katie both looked apologetically at each other; sad that they had added more concern to Abraham.
“What do you want us to do?” Calypso asked.
“Nothing yet…I guess….”
“…You guess?”
“Damn it, I don’t know!” Abraham gasped in frustration. “I just don’t know.” As he said this he leaned against a stack of dusty old tires and closed his eyes, rubbing the skin between them. “I…don’t know…”
“Abraham, it’s okay.” Katie assured him. “None of us know what to do about the DB right now. Let’s just calm down and take things a step at a time.”
“I’ll go gather water for us. A nice bath might help.”
“How’re you gonna carry it all back here?” Abraham asked.
“I’ll get Sarah’s help.” Calypso assured him, smiling. “Just relax a bit.” Calypso hurried off before either Katie or Abraham could speak.
“She means well, though I don’t think she plans things much in advance.” Katie giggled.
“I’m the same that way I think…” Abraham muttered. “Do you think the Farm group will help us?”
“How should I know?” Katie asked roughly. “I never met them.” The two fell silent for a moment and Katie sighed. “Sorry, that was…harsher than I meant it to be.”
“It wasn’t…you’re fine.”
“No it’s….Abraham I….” Katie bit her lip and then slithered closer and coiled her long tail up so she could sit on her own coils, as if on a cushion. She inhaled deeply through her nose and then allowed her luminous golden eyes to bore into Abraham. “Look…”
“Yes?”
“…I’m not good at these kind of things, alright? But…I’m gonna try really hard to just speak my mind.”
“I never took you for the kind of person who kept things bottled up.” Abraham teased, causing Katie to flush red.
“I get aggravated and…sometimes I do let my anger get the better of me, but that’s not what I mean and you know it!”
“Sorry, do continue.” Abraham smirked.
“…The truth is…I don’t know how to explain it but…I care about you. I guess it’s all the things that’s happened since our trip to the beach, but I just can’t stand the thought of losing anyone else, and…and I’m glad you’re here with us. You’re a decent leader and we all rely on you…even me.”
“Katie…are you serious?” Abraham asked, honestly surprised.
“Don’t take any of what I say the wrong way I just…I don’t want you to think you’re doing a bad job. You’re doing fine…and we’re proud of you. Michelle and Asher would be too.” She continued quickly. Katie crossed her arms and looked down. “That’s all I have to say.”
“…I appreciate it, Katie.” Abraham sighed.
“ABRAHAM! ABRAHAM!” Katie and Abraham both turned around to see the small figure or Tori the harpy come flying in from out of the sky, beaming brightly and landing with a thunk on the concrete floor just outside of the building. She ran in excitedly, her dimples nearly touching her cheekbones. “ABRAHAM I GOT THEM!”
“Lower your voice!” Katie hissed.
“What do you mean ‘you got them?’” Abraham asked.
“The Farm gang! They’re gonna come and help! They’re coming right now!” She squealed. Katie’s eyes widened and she turned to Abraham, who appeared just as stunned.
“Tori, go get Tamil and Annie and tell them to come here immediately! Then find Sarah and Calypso…make sure they get plenty of drinking water for our guests.” Tori nodded, giggling despite herself and took off into the sky.
“She makes a good messenger pigeon.” Katie pointed out.
“I hate to just use her as a messenger…but we need that right now. The group is spread too thin.” Abraham remarked.
“So this farm group…what are they gonna be like?” Katie asked. “That David guy from last time didn’t seem all that friendly.”
“With any luck, they’ll be exactly what we need to get back Michelle and Asher. First…we need to talk to Christina.”
“Who?”
“Their leader. I think you’ll like her…you both have a lot in common.” Abraham snickered.
It was an hour before the Farm group arrived on site. David was leading, with Jelly and Christina riding on his back. Pen sat on top of his head and, walking beside him was the minotaur himself, Alexander. They were dressed in they’re attire from the last time he’d seen them, though Christina looked a little bit more lax, wearing jeans with torn knees and her leather jacket with a bandana tied around her neck. Her shades kept her eyes from being visible, but Abraham could tell from the smile on her face, there was no malice in her expression.
“Didn’t think we’d be seeing you so soon.” She admitted, climbing off David’s back and walking over to shake Abraham’s hand. “Just couldn’t say bye for good, could you?”
“I wish it were under a happier time.” Abraham answered, knowing it sounded awkward and probably silly, but Christina didn’t seem to notice.
“So ya moved into a tired garage?” Alex asked, tucking his large hands in his pockets and smirking. “Notta bad place ta hol’ up.”
“It works for our needs.” Katie agreed. As if noticing her for the first time, everyone’s eyes fell on Katie. Christina herself seemed a bit surprised.
“A lamia?” She asked.
“Yeah?” Katie replied.
“I’m a gorgon.” Christina explained. As if to reveal to her this truth, her hair came to life, a mess of wriggling and hissing serpents. Katie’s eyes widened and she stared a minute.
“That’s…really cool.”
“What’s the big deal?” David asked. “So what if you’re a lamia?”
“Lamia and gorgon are, in some cultures, believed to be sister races.” Pen explained, fluttering down to stand on Christina’s shoulder.
“Well maybe…but I don’t know you.” Katie growled. “Whether our races are familiar is irrelevant. I don’t really care to identify who I am based on WHAT I am.” Christina’s hair relaxed and returned to it’s normal state, but Christina’s smile only widened.
“Oh I think we’re gonna get along great.” She snickered.
“Let’s focus real quick.” Abraham interjected. “Tori told you why we need your help, right?
“Dawn Bringers.” Jelly nodded. “Tori say that you have problems with hunters taking friends?”
“Yeah…they took Asher and Michelle away.” Abraham replied. “Look, I know that we haven’t known each other long, but if there’s anything you can do to help us…we’d really appreciate it.”
“Oi, don’t talk like yer strangers!” Alexander huffed. “Yer friends o’ ours!”
“He’s right,” Pen agreed, “we’ll do what we can…with in reason, of course.” As he spoke, from out of the woods, walked Tamil, holding Annie’s hand. Both looked mildly sad but lightened up upon noticing the Farm group.
“It’s you guys!” Annie cried, running up to them. Jelly beamed and hugged Annie in a very slimey and wet hug. The two laughed childishly and Abraham smiled despite himself.
“Oh look, the unfunny Mummy.” David smirked.
“Oh smell, the stinky horse boy.” Tamil retorted. Alexander snorted with laughter and David flushed angrily.
“Okay cool it you too.” Christina barked. “Abraham, we’re willing to help but we need to know what you need.” Now all eyes were on Abraham. Again, he felt the weight of his own decisions weighing on his mind. What was the right call? What should he do? It felt like it was overwhelming for a moment and he had to step back and lean against the wall.
“Abraham?” David asked, surprised.
“Sorry yeah…just…um…let’s wait until Sarah and Calypso get back…and Tori too. Where is Tori?”
“Dunno. She just flew off.” Annie explained.
“Right…of course she did.”
“That bird brain…” Katie hissed.
“Cut her some slack, she’s just ADHD or something.” David groaned.
“Don’t tell me what to do.”
“Chill out.”
“YOU chill out.”
“ENOUGH!” Christina barked. “David, your bottom half is a horse, not an ass. Stop acting like one. And you? Katie right? Relax. Let’s ALL just relax a second.” Katie rolled her eyes and turned away. Abraham couldn’t help but think things were already going completely wrong. Alexander stepped in.
“I say we get our bearings. David, take Pen and start look’n round at the woods and street areas ta see how secure we are. Jelly, stick with Tamil and Annie, an I want ya ta behave!”
“Yessir!” Jelly nodded, running over and hugging Tamil’s arm, causing the blind mummy to blush.
“An Christina an I will head inside, cause I need ta hit the lil’ boys room.” The farm group hurried off to their jobs, David carrying Pen on his head as they began taking note of the area. Tamil and Annie lead Jelly to the woods to their secret hiding place where they would likely play for the rest of the day. Leaving Katie, Christina, Alexander, and Abraham alone together.
“What happened?” Christina asked. “You acted like your whole world crashed around you.”
“Lay off him.” Katie snapped.
“Stop Katie, it’s okay….she’s right too. Yeah, I froze up a bit.”
“Why?” Alexander asked.
“…Guess I’m nervous. I’m trying to be a good leader and make sure we’re all taken care of. I thought I was doing it right at first but…it’s been so long and I felt like we haven’t made any progress towards getting Michelle and Asher back.”
“Leadership isn’t about progress.” Christina answered. “It’s about making the decisions that are necessary to keep yourself and your followers in the best possible situation they can be.”
“Then I’m doubly screwed, because our best situation is having Michelle and Asher back, and I have no idea how to do that.” Abraham argued. To this, Christina had no answer. She crossed her arms and bit her lip, looking worried.
“Let’s not get caught up on details. Yer so busy worry’n bout the horizon, ye ain’t look’n at the trees in yer path!”
“We don’t have time for your weird country ‘isms.’” Christina argued.
“It ain’t no ism! It’s a proverb. Ya gotta deal with the immediate problem before ya go worry’n ‘bout the eventual ones. The immediate problem being, ya need ta rally yer club again an’ get ya’ll work’n like a unit again.”
“A unit?”
“You’re sending everyone out on different jobs to keep them busy, but you should start by figuring out what it is you want to do first….so what is it? What DO you want?”
“He told you already!” Katie snapped. “We want our friends back.”
“Then discuss that with your club. Have you even actually discussed plans? Ideas? Directions?”
“…No. I don’t think so.”
“Then that’s our first priority. Once everyone comes back, we plan our attack.” Christina agreed.

110
chapters/chapter_49.md
View file

@ -1,110 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 49
Night had fallen and everyone was gathered around inside the tire warehouse. In the middle of the circle of freaks was a small fire that Annie had started for them. She now sat in Abraham’s lap, sleeping silently. He looked around at the others who sat in awkward silence.
“Okay so…I think it’s time I fessed up.” He sighed. “There are a few things ya’ll should know…” The entire room was now eyes on Abraham. “Firstly…I’m Solomon’s grandson. Some of you already know this, because I told you earlier but…there it is.”
“Did Solomon know?” Tamil asked, genuine surprise on his face.
“I don’t know if he did or not…but it really doesn’t matter right now.” Abraham grumbled. “What does matter is that…well….I’m not good at this leadering thing. We need Michelle and Asher back. Since none of us know how to do that, I’ve brought in the group from the farm to help.” Christina and Alex both gave nods. “So, what we need to do now is…figure out how to save Michelle and Asher.”
“We know where they’re at.” Katie pointed out. “There’s an old insane asylum west of here…about 15 or so miles away. It’s where they kept me for a while, and I’m pretty certain that’s where they’re held up.”
“Well there’s a problem…insane asylums, by their very nature, are designed to keep things out, right?” Christina muttered.
“Not necessarily,” Pen acknowledged, sitting on Alex’s shoulder. “Asylums are designed like prisons. They keep inmates IN…I doubt the Dawn Bringers would expect a monster assault on their base.”
“You’re suggesting we just run up and attack it?” Calypso asked, shocked. “That’s insane!”
“I’m with the fish on this one.” David nodded. “We don’t have weapons or armor or anything to help us beat them…and even if we did, we’d never get inside.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence.” Pen growled.
“Maybe…we don’t need to.” Sarah spoke up, looking to Abraham. “What if you turned one of us in?”
“What?”
“Tie one of us up and take us to them. They’ll let us inside, and then when the doors are open, we storm the place.” Sarah offered.
“They might be expect’n a trap.” Alex shook his head.
“Not likely.” Katie huffed. “The Dawn Bringers treat us like animals…barely capable of human intelligence. I doubt they’d foresee a Trojan Horse strategy like that.”
“The bait would have to be good though…plus it would have to be someone who could cause a sincere amount of damage once they were inside.”
“Ya could take me.” Alex offered. “I ain’t no stranger to a brawl.”
“No way!” Tori cried, waving her arms angrily. “You’re the second in command!”
“Who decided that?” Sarah giggled.
“….I mean…he is, isn’t he? I kind of guessed he was.”
“It doesn’t matter who’s second in command. No one is really in command as it is, right?” Pen asked.
“ABRAHAM is in command.” Katie snapped.
“Why? He admitted himself he wasn’t good at it.” David growled.
“Watch it or I’ll make glue out of you.” Katie hissed.
“Katie, calm down!” Sarah whispered.
“David, would ya stop bein a pain in the ass!?” Alex snarled.
“ALL OF YOU STOP!” Abraham shouted, waking up Annie with a fright. “Just stop, I can’t think with all this arguing.” The room fell silent and Abraham rubbed his aching forehead. “I don’t want to put anyone in danger with this plan. Just one mess up and everyone could be killed or worse.”
“…Abraham, risk is part of leadership. We’re ready to take the risk…we don’t have a choice.” Sarah explained.
“Well said.” Christina smiled. “Besides, we’re all ready to do our part. You’re not alone on this.” Abraham looked around at everyone and, with the exception of Annie, who was still groggily trying to stir herself, they were all looking at him smiling. Abraham smiled back and looked at them all.
“Then…you’ll back me up with what I decide to do?” He asked.
“Within reason, o’ course.” Alex laughed. “But yeah. Ye got us.” Abraham nodded and looked down at Annie, rubbing her head.
“Then I have a plan…it’s a bit complicated…but it might work.” He explained. “I’ll take Sarah and Christina with me, to deliver you to the Dawn Bringers.”
“Why us?” Christina asked.
“Sarah looks the scariest out of all of us….no offense, Sarah.”
“Hehehe, none taken. I’m used to it.” Sarah giggled.
“So they’ll have a harder time looking past her scariness when we get there.” Abraham added. “Christina, I want you with us because they might not know you’re a gorgon. If you can pass yourself off as human, then they may let their guard down around you, which would be helpful. If they do know you’re a gorgon, then the worst they’ll do is restrain you.”
“There are worse things.” She shrugged. “While wear a hoodie to hide my hair.”
“What about us?” Katie asked.
“Pen is going to ride in my shirt.” Abraham answered. “Once we’re inside, he’s going to find out where they’re keeping Asher and Michelle and let us know.”
“Can do, sir!” Pen saluted.
“Tori will remain in the air and provide reconnaissance from above. Alex, Katie, and David will…um…” Abraham sighed, rubbing his head. “Damn…I’m not sure there will be any openings for you to get inside.”
“What we need is some plastic explosives.” David laughed.
“To do what?” Tori asked.
“Keep up, bird brain. He wants us to blow a hole in the wall and run in guns blazing.” David scoffed. “Problem is, that we can’t…without a way in, there won’t be any cavalry coming in to save you.”
“That could dampen our plans a little.” Calypso giggled sadly. “Alright so-”
“I could do it.”
Everyone paused a moment and looked down at Annie who had her hand up like a child wanting to answer a question in class.
“Could do what?” Abraham asked.
“I could make a spell that blows up the wall.”
“You can!?” Tamil gasped.
“Why didn’t you tell us before?!” Katie demanded.
“….I didn’t know you needed it.” Annie replied. “It is easy.”
“Well there’s our answer to that problem.” Alex laughed. “Annie blows a hole in the side of the wall and we enter through that.”
“How far do you need to be to cast the spell, Annie?” Abraham asked.
“…Um…about from here to those tires.” She pointed across the room to a stack of tires.
“That’s about 15 yards.” Abraham grumbled. “Won’t you get hurt?”
“I…I want to save Michelle and Asher. I don’t mind a few bruises.”
“No, I’m not putting you in harms way t-”
“I’ll cover her.” Alex answered. “Minotaur skin is tough, and I endure enough doin’ yard work, I think I can take a few rocks to the back.”
“I don’t want you getting hurt either!” Abraham argued.
“Trust me. A few rocks aren’t going to crack that thick skull.” Pen teased.
“But what if you get knocked out? You’re probably our best chance at overpowering the Dawn Bringers.” Alex and Christina both looked at each other in surprise and then they all began to laugh. Pen and David just shook their heads snickering, much to everyone elses confusion.
“Kid, if ya think I’M yer best chance, yer sadly mistaken.”
“No, when they bust through that wall, the one you want as the vanguard is her.” Christina pointed across the circle to Jelly, who was busy drinking a bottle of water and making noises by squeezing the plastic bottle, and giggling at the crackling noise.
“Jelly?” Abraham asked.
“Jelly is here!” Jelly called out, hearing her name.
“She’s a REAL monster.” David snickered. “Those losers won’t know what hit’m.”
“But…will she know what she needs to do?” Katie asked, concerned. “I mean…no offense to her or anything but…I’m not sure she’s…”
“Oh she knows it. Jelly, would you say you’re intelligent?” Pen asked.
“Nope! Jelly still learning things!” Jelly noted.
“But how do you feel about fighting?” David followed up.
“Jelly not afraid!” Jelly giggled excitedly. “Jelly protect family!”
“And there’s your answer.” Alex shrugged. “Trust me, you can’t go wrong with us.” Abraham looked to Sarah and Katie and smiled as they all shared a shrug.
“Okay then…” Abraham agreed. “When Sarah, Christina, and myself are all inside and Pen finds where our friends are, we’ll try to get word to you somehow to blow the wall.”
“If they throw the alarm, that’d be a great signal.” Katie explained. “If a monster ever tried to escape, they’d throw an alarm for all the guards to rush in and restrain them…happened the first time I tried escaping.”
“If there’s an alarm system, I can probably trigger it.” Pen answered. “I’ll trip the system and give the signal after I find the vampire and werewolf friend of yours.”
“After that, Annie will blow the wall. Jelly will go in first and get the guards attention. Alex, would you mind helping?”
“No problem.”
“David, I need your help too. I need you to carry Calypso on your back and get her to where Asher and Michelle are. If they’re injured, they’ll need medical treatment, and Calypso is an expert.”
“Aww, don’t make me blush.” Calypso giggled.
“What about us?” Tamil asked, waving. “Katie and I not have job to do too? We wanting to help.”
“While we’re inside, Sarah will try to leave some silk behind to mark where we’ve been. Katie, you and Tamil will slip inside. Find the silk and it will lead you to us. Once we’re reunited, we’ll all work together to get Asher and Michelle out.”
“Great!” Katie nodded. “I’ve been itching for a chance to get back at those assholes.”
“When you’re all inside, can I do anything then?” Tori asked.
“Whatever you can do would be appreciated.” Sarah smiled.
“When do we get started?” David asked.
“Tomorrow.” Abraham answered. “Tomorrow…”
“Alright, then let’s get some sleep gang.” Christina called out. “David, I need you to give me a lift to the store so I can buy a nice hoodie for tomorrow.”
“Sure thing.” David and Christina got up to leave while the others turned to find a place to rest. Abraham watched them all go and looked to Annie and Katie.
“Mind getting everyone in bed for me?” He asked.
“What’re you going to do?” Annie asked.
“I need some air.” He carefully lifted Annie off of his lap and stood up as Katie helped Tamil and Calypso to go find a place to rest. Abraham stood up again and walked away to the stairs to go stand on the roof for a while. He needed to get away from it all for a second…to catch his breath.
Out on the roof, Abraham leaned on the railing and stared at the stars as they began to appear in the sky, twinkling merrily down at him. He shook his head and silently groaned to himself. Was this how it felt for Michelle and Asher all the time? Coming up with ideas and plans and leading everything?
“You okay?” Abraham spun around to see Sarah standing there, her deep red eyes gazing at me concerned. “You ran out of there like a bat out of hell.”
“…I didn’t want this, Sarah. I thought moving in with everyone…becoming part of the Monster Club…I didn’t know it would…”
“No one should ever be asked to do this kind of thing.” Sarah admitted. “But sometimes we have to. And everyone here believes in you.”
“…I’m scared, Sarah.”
“I am too.” Sarah agreed, walking closer and wrapping an arm around Abraham comfortingly. She gently pulled him into a hug and smiled. “But it’s going to be okay. I promise.” As he was hugged, there was a moment that Abraham felt…his whole body going weak as he leaned into her. Did she bite him? No…his knees were just giving out from exhaustion.
“It’s okay.” Sarah assured him.
“I don’t want this to end, Sarah…I don’t want to lose my family.” Abraham whispered. “I always dreamed of having a family…and now that I have it…I can’t lose it…I WON’T let it go.”
“I know, Abraham…I know.” Sarah smiled. Abraham and Sarah stayed like that for a long time, nearly falling asleep under the stars. Until Abraham realized that Sarah’s grip was tightening.
“What’s wrong?” Abraham asked.
“Nothing…nothing just…” Sarah wasn’t speaking clearly now…she was crying. “I don’t want to be alone again…I love everyone in this family too.”
“We love you too Sarah.”
“But what you said back there was true…I really am the scariest one here…if I’m alone again…I’ll be feared again…I’ll end up back at that freakshow…back in…a cage.” She began to cry harder and sniffing loudly. “I can’t…I can’t, Abraham. Please…”
“No! Don’t think that way!” Abraham demanded. “You’re not scary at all. Sarah, you’re beautiful! You’re the sweetest and the most kind one out of all of us. You were the one who vouched for me when I joined and stood up for Annie too! You’re…you’re…” He held her tighter, not knowing the right words to tell her. “You mean everything to us. And if the world can’t see that, then you really are too good for it.” Sarah didn’t answer but just hiccupped and hugged Abraham tighter, the two both lamenting the pain of solitude.
“We’ll save them, Abraham. We need them back…we need our family back.”

93
chapters/chapter_50.md
View file

@ -1,93 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 50
Fear gripped Abraham like a frozen claw. It slowed his steps, and it took a gentle nudge from Sarah to keep him walking. He was holding her arm, her wrists bound in rope. She had a few false bruises and cuts on her that Calypso had helped place on using make up and dirt. She had her hair hanging freely and she faked a limp in a few of her legs. She tried to look in pain and was…frankly a terrible actor. She occasionally slipped little giggles and shivers of excitement at the prospect of getting one over on the Dawn Bringers.
“Sarah, stop.” Christina hissed, walking on the other side of Abraham. She had her sun glasses on and her hands bound in Sarah’s own silk. “You need to act like you’re defeated and scared.”
“Sorry just…we’re finally going to save Asher and Michelle!”
“Not if they know what we’re up to.” Abraham admitted. “Maybe this is a bad idea.”
“No, it’s a fine plan…if Sarah would act like she’s been captured.”
“Well how do I do that? I can’t NOT be a little excited.”
“Here, let me help.” Christian stopped and moved between Abraham and Sarah. Swiftly she kneed Sarah in the gut, causing Sarah to cough and lean forward.
“CHRISTINA!?” Abraham gasped, forcing Abraham to pull her back.
“O-ow!” Sarah coughed.
“There…now you look like you’re hurt.” Christina snapped. “This isn’t a game Sarah!”
“I…I know that.” Sarah replied, gritting her fangs.
“That wasn’t necessary!” Abraham growled.
“No…it’s okay.” Sarah nodded, standing up straight again and focusing on the pain. “I needed it…tears help sell it, right?” Sarah asked. Christina nodded. And Abraham too her arm again as he walked them toward the asylum that now acted as the base of operations for the Dawn Bringers.
“There it is…alright, let’s do this.” Abraham whispered, feeling himself sweat fiercely. Sarah groaned, having a bit of trouble breathing normally from Christina hitting her. Even though Abraham was pissed at Christina for doing it, it did help…Sarah wasn’t smiling or fighting back her excitement now. She looked in pain. Christina was acting perfectly however, looking genuinely frustrated and angry…though maybe it wasn’t acting.
“Abraham, you have to look mean…hateful. You need to act like we disgust you.”
“I know that.”
“Then get aggressive…forceful.” She hissed.
“I’m not a bully.”
“For godssake…” Christina whispered in anger. But she fell silent as the three of them finally reached the pathway to the asylum. Standing outside the door was a single man with a shotgun in hand in a bandana on his face. He took a step forward as he saw them approaching and readied his gun.
“Who the hell are you!? Where’d the freaks come from?”
“I’m sick of these things.” Abraham snarled. “I figured the best place to take them was to the Dawn Bringers.”
“Asshole.” Christina hissed, while Sarah faked tears and bit her lip.
“Monster.” Abraham countered.
“The spider bitch was part of a bigger group. Where’re the rest?” The Bringer asked.
“Took off into the woods after I nabbed her.”
“They put up a hell of a fight when we tried to take them.” He muttered, raising an eyebrow. “I’m surprised they didn’t try to keep fighting.”
“You kidding?” Abraham laughed, knowing what to say, since he’d practiced several scenarios. “Without the vampire and werewolf to save them, they’re not all that tough. I mean the only one who tried to fight back was the snake, and I shot her dead before she could touch me. You can check the woods yourself if you want.” The Bringer looked from him to Sarah, and then at Christina.
“What about her?”
“She’s a gorgon…don’t take off the sunglasses. Took forever to tie her up.” Abraham pointed out.
“Ya caught a gorgon!? Damn kid, you interested in a job with us? You’re not bad.”
“Look, I just want a normal life…and I can’t get that living with freaks like these.” Abraham snapped, feeling his heart aching with each breath. The Bringer snorted and nodded.
“Follow me. I’ll put ‘em in a cell. Then the boss’ll want to have a word with you.” At last, he unlocked the doors behind him and lead Abraham and the girls inside. Now things would get interesting. The first phase was complete…now for phase two. As the door behind them closed, a small fairy flitted out of Abraham’s shirt and took off into the hallway to begin his hunt for their missing friends.
“You made the right decision, ya know.” The Bringer muttered. As they walked through the asylum, Abraham couldn’t help but notice a remarkable emptiness. Where were all the guards? The soldiers? The men?
“Where is everyone?”
“Probably at their day job. This job don’t pay much…if anything. Most of us have other jobs beside this one. It’s Tuesday, so it’s a work day. But don’t worry kid, no one is escaping. We got about 20 armed boys wandering around, waiting to put lead in any freak that tries to break out. Abraham nodded as Calypso and Sarah looked around in disbelief. There were cells with large bars…others with plexiglass doors and windows that allowed them to see inside. Most were empty….but there were some that were indeed occupied. A dog like boy was in one, chained to the wall and panting heavily. In another was a dryad, a nymph made of wood and leaves. She was laying on the ground asleep. In another cell there was a minotaur like Alexander, slamming his fist against the wall in vein to get out. There were so many different kinds of creatures locked away. Abraham could have sworn he’d seen a dragon amongst them, but he couldn’t be sure. But all these cells were missing something important…something Pen was searching for, but he couldn’t wait any longer.
“The vampire and werewolf…what’d you do with them? I don’t see them on display.”
“Ha! Those two? Didn’t want to give up without a fight.” He laughed. We put the vampire in solitary and just left him there. No food…no blood…hopefully he’s starved to death by now. As for the werewolf…well she’s down here. Abraham and the girls were lead further down the hall until they came to a large room with bizarre lighting. The doors were chained and barred heavily, but the lighting inside was unlike the normal florescent bulbs.
“What’s with the lights?” Christina asked.
“Heh…the bulbs in there are specialized bulbs our organization designed personally. They perfectly replicate lunar rays. They ensure a werewolf can’t return to human form.” Abraham’s blood ran cold. He looked through the window and…to his horror, chained by the neck to the walls by no less than three chains, in her full wolf form, was Michelle. Her eyes were closed and she was breathing heavily. Her body was covered in blood and bruises, like she’d been attacking herself. In fact, Abraham was amazed she wasn’t currently knowing at her own chains. Sarah couldn’t look. She covered her eyes and looked away immediately.
“Why is she like this?”
“It’s an experiment.” He explained. “She’s the first werewolf we’ve taken alive. We want to see what prolonged wolf form does. Will she stay that way permanently? Will she lose her mind even in human form? We need to know, so we’re going to keep her that way another 48 hours and find out.” Abraham felt his fists clench tightly in rage. He wanted to hit this monster…kill him for what he’d put Michelle through and how calmly he talked about it, like it was nothing.
“Anyway, let’s keep going. The boss is this way.” He walked Abraham, Sarah and Christina a few hallways further before stopping. Two more guards stepped forward from in front of a large steel door and took Sarah and Christina by the arms to lead them away. “We’ll make sure they’re put in a nice safe cell.” They laughed. As they were taken away, the leader opened the door for Abraham to walk in.
It was a huge room, which appeared like a dinning hall of some kind, though now it was rebuilt and remodeled as a massive office space. Inside were several desks, and one set up to the back where a woman was working. In the far corner was a man in the shadows, watching. There were a set of cells to the far left, and only one had a light on.
“Hey boss!” The guard spoke up. “This kid dropped off the drider and a gorgon for us. Says he turned on his club.” The woman looked up at him and then smiled.
“Is that right? An excellent decision young man.”
“Thanks…there like a reward or something?” Abraham asked.
“There could be.” She looked up at the guard who led him in and shooed him out. He ran out quickly, as if afraid, and then closed the door behind him. When he was alone, standing before the leader of the Dawn Bringers, she smiled slyly and placed her head on one of her hands.
“…So what’s the game, Abraham Singer?” She asked. Abraham blinked and looked at her in disbelief.
“How do you-”
“Never underestimate my information gathering techniques. First, let me introduce myself. My name is Molly Hendershot, head of the Dawn Bringers. You’re Abraham Singer…but you’re the grandson of one of the largest monster sympathizers our organization has had to deal with in a long time.”
“…So what?” Abraham growled through gritted teeth.
“So you’re clearly not here to surrender. You’re after something. Your friends maybe. I’m greatly curious how you’re going to free them…especially when one hasn’t been in her human form in almost a week and the other is barely alive.”
“Asher?!”
“He’s over there, boy.” She pointed to the cell to the left with the light on. Abraham sprinted over to the cell to see inside and what he saw made his insides crawl in disgust. Laying in the corner of the cell, his body shriveled and pruny, and his hair white as snow, was what could only be a starved Abraham. His red eyes had sunk into his skull so only the glimmering red pupils could be seen amidst the white mess of hair on his head. He was half naked, showing bone and skin. His mouth was open, breathing heavily as he twitched and moaned.
“A-Asher!?” Asher looked up at Abraham and his eyes widened as he saw him. “Asher…Asher it’s me! It’s Abraha-”
“GET AWAY FROM ME!” Asher roared, throwing his whole body against the floor in agony, covering his face. “Get away from me….get away…can’t fight it….fight the thirst….THE THIRST!” He screamed. Abraham backed away in horror as he watched Asher bite his own hand in savage hunger.
“He hasn’t had blood in ages…seeing you and your healthy blood must’ve sparked his thirst even harder than before. I’m surprised he didn’t through himself at the door to get at you! His self restraint is incredible for such a young vampire.” Molly shrugged. “You can try opening the cell for him if you want, but he probably will just attack you in his thirst. Best you let him rot away.” Abraham spun around and ran at her in a blind rage.
“YOU TWISTED UP BITCH!” He screamed. Out of the shadows, shot a figure tall and bald. It was pale in its complexion and it grabbed Abraham by the throat and tossed him into a desk with a resounding crash.
“Thank you Drake.” Molly smiled.
“Just doing my job. Think I can drink him?”
“Drake?” Abraham asked. “Drake Cross?”
“Yes, I remember you too, boy…on the bus right? I was after the witch then. How is she, by the way?”
“You’re Asher’s dad…you’re his goddamn DAD!”
“I was.” He replied.
“LOOK AT HIM!” Abraham cried through tears. “HE’S DYING IN THERE AND YOU’RE JUST LETTING IT HAPPEN!”
“…He should’ve died when I bit him the first time.” Drake answered passively. “If you think you can make me cry over a spineless little runt like him, you’re mistaken.”
“You’ll have to forgive Drake, Abraham.” Molly sighed sympathetically. “The poor dear isn’t like you or I. He’s a monster…a vampire whose stance on life is built on who gets eaten and who doesn’t. To us, we’re simply his food. Asher was simply too weak to survive. No different than a crocodile eating its own young to live.”
“WE’RE NOT CROCODILES! WE’RE HUMAN!” Abraham screamed.
“Correction…YOU are human, Abraham.” She laughed. “Asher and his father are vampires…and I’m a witch.” This time it was Abraham’s turn to look stunned.
“You’re….YOU’RE A WITCH!?”
“Not so loud, dumbass.” She groaned. “I try not to let the other Dawn Bringers know.” She returned to her desk and sat down, looking over the papers.
“But…but why!? You’re like them! You’d be persecuted by the Dawn Bringers if they found out!”
“The Dawn Bringers are foolish human men who get a glimpse into their dark closets and realize the monster inside is VERY real. They lash out at that reality with fear and superstition…slaughtering that which goes bump in the night, even if it’s harmless in every respect.” Molly explained. “For centuries, they’ve fought the forces of the supernatural with undaunting perseverance…so taking them over was simply a means to ensure my own survival. As long as they continue to believe I’m a normal human woman with an impressive ability to track monsters, then all is well.”
“That’s why the Club feared Annie…they said witches couldn’t be trusted…they turn on humans and monsters alike!” Abraham cried. “YOU’RE EXACTLY WHAT THEY WERE AFRAID OF! That’s why Drake was accepted into the Dawn Bringers! You LET HIM join!”
“It’s animal nature.” She chuckled. “The strong survive…the clever endure…the foolish fade…and the weak are eaten.” She then turned her attention back to her work.
“So what’s your game!? Just use the Dawn Bringers to wipe out and exterminate other monsters!? YOU COULD BE HELPING THEM!”
“If they were strong or clever, they wouldn’t need my help, would they? They could evade me quite easily. Your club was able to do that for quite a while….until that is YOU came along. You quickly weakened them down, didn’t you?” Abraham felt a twinge of guilt run up his body and into his mind as he realized she was right. Their problems began when he arrived. “I guess they weren’t strong enough or clever enough to rid themselves of the weak link in their chain.” She finally snapped her fingers and, without warning, Abraham was lifted into the air as if on invisible strings, held out for Drake.
“GAH!” Abraham cried.
“Drake,” she spoke up, “enjoy your meal.” Abraham winced as he watched Drake draw close to his helpless body.
“Damn it…DAMN IT!”
BWAAAAAAAAAABWAAAAAAAAAABWAAAAAAAAA!
*KRAABOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*
“What the hell!?” Drake grunted, nearly thrown to the ground by the sudden oncoming force of a rumbling building.
“Was that an explosion!?” Molly gasped. “Who tripped the alarm!?” Abraham collapsed to the ground, Molly’s concentration on him wavering. He just smiled in relief.
“Just in time…do your thing guys.” He groaned.

134
chapters/chapter_51.md
View file

@ -1,134 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 51
“It’s taking too long.” Katie hissed, playing with her fingers. “The alarm should’ve sounded! We need to go!”
“Jus’ be a bit patient.” Alexander smirked. “Yer way too jumpy.”
“I was in that building! I know what it’s like in there! Of course I’m jumpy!”
“…Sorry. But give’m some time. If we don’t hear noth’n in a few minutes, we’ll go in.” Alexander sighed, not wanting to start an argument with her. Annie was on the ground, playing dice with Calypso and David, who were all trying to hide their anxiety. Jelly was sipping a bottle of water while watching them play. She had tried to play earlier, but she kept dirtying the dice with her slimy body.
“This is too nerve racking! How long have they been in there?”
“Five minutes.” David answered nonchalantly.
“…You don’t act worried at all.”
“If Christina was in any danger, she’d just rip off those toy ropes on her wrists and hypnotize everyone in her way. She’s kind of sick sometimes.” David explained. “No one is in any danger.”
“MY FRIENDS….my friends are in danger!” Katie snapped.
“Katie, calm down.” Calypso urged. “We will save them. We’ll save Asher and Michelle!”
“And what about Abraham and Sarah? We’re gonna save them too?”
“Of course we are.” Annie squeaked, rolling the dice again, though she was trying hard to hide the tremble in her voice. “…We have to.”
“You’re damned right about that.”
“Language! She’s a kid.” Alexander remarked. “Plus, Jelly has a habit of repeating new words other people say.”
“I’LL SAY DAMN IF I WANNA SAY DAMN!” Katie shrieked.
“Damn?” Jelly asked.
“No, don’t repeat that, Jelly.” Alexander grumbled.
“What ‘damn?’” Jelly asked.
“Now look what you’ve done.” David smirked. Katie hissed furiously and turned away to look up at Tori who was still circling the sky, looking for any sign of trouble inside. She then slithered next to Tamil, who was sitting, leaning against the rocks they hid behind, starring off into nothingness.
“How can everyone be so damned calm…”
“We all scared.” He answered.
“They don’t act like it.”
“What acting like it fix?” Tamil growled. It was uncharacteristic for him to be so grouchy and gruff. Tamil always smiled…had a laugh waiting…wanted to joke around. What was going on with him? Katie crossed her arms and glared at Tamil.
“Since when are you all mature and straight forward.”
“…Club is broken.” He sighed. “I wanting everyone back together badly.”
“We all do.”
“…Can’t lose family again.” He snapped. Katie frowned and wrapped an arm around Tamil, trying not to let either of them think of such an outcome to this evenings mission.
“Look! Tori’s coming!” Everyone paused what they were doing to look up and see the harpy, floating down to them quickly. She landed next to Alexander, beaming brightly.
“I saw ‘em! Sarah stuck her head out a window to signal me! They broke free and they want us to get ready!”
“How’d they get away from the Dawn Bringers?”
“Christina probably ‘suggested’ they should…GOD that power gives me the creeps.” David shivered.
“Shut it! C’mon, we gotta get ready to blow a hole in that wall! JELLY! You ready to rock their world!?”
“Jelly still not sure what ‘damn’ means.” Jelly replied.
“I’ll explain later.” Alexander sighed. “Just c’mon!”
They rushed to the side of the building, amidst frightened and alarmed men, darting left and right inside the building. Annie stopped about 15 yards from the wall and held out her hands. Alexander threw himself in front of her so that she wouldn’t get hit by the shrapnel and knelt down.
“Do it!”
“POGBAL!” She cried. With a massive bang, the wall in front of them blew to pieces with a fierce explosion. The size of the hole was large, and at least three Dawn Bringer agents lay unconscious on the floor from the obliterated wall. Alexander brushed off the debris from his back and turned to see about 5 or 6 men running to check on the hole.
“JELLY! GETTEM!” Alexander shouted.
“WHAT THE FU-“ The Dawnbringer never finished his cry of shock as suddenly a mass of pink goo threw itself at him and knocked him to the ground. He fired his gun and swung his fist, but the bullets just passed harmlessly through the fluid body, and the punches did little more than get stuck in her. Another soldier ran to remove her, but Jelly was faster, throwing out her arm like a whip and snaring his head, trapping his mouth and nose in her liquid arm. Unable to breathe he tried to pull away, only for her arm to stretch with him. Jelly was a force of nature! They couldn’t touch her…but she was able to destroy them.
“You bad men let friends go!” Jelly growled.
“That a girl!” Alexander shouted, running in and giving her assistance as he slugged a Dawn Bringer across the check, sending him sprawling across the room. “DAVID, TAKE THE MERMAID AN THE MUMMY TO THEIR FRIENDS. PEN’LL BE HOVER’N WHERE THEY ARE!”
“Right, hang on you two!” David shouted as Calypso and Tamil clamored onto his back. With a powerful gallop, David ran into the asylum, leaving Alexander, Katie, and Jelly behind to fight the struggling Dawn Bringers. Annie remained hidden behind the rubble, not wanting to be in the line of fire.
“Jelly, you an I’ll hold ‘em here! Katie, ya can go find your friends.”
“…No. These bastards got this com’n!”
“What a basta-”
“NOT NOW JELLY!” Alexander cried. “Fine, just stay low and don’t make yerself a target!” As he spoke, he threw the weight of his body into a soldier, armed with a pistol, smashing him into the wall before he could fire a shot.
“I hope the others are okay…” Annie whispered.
When David finally found Sarah and Christine, he slowed down recognizing the look of fear and tears in their eyes. Calypso climbed off of David’s back and ran to Sarah. They stood outside of a door and Sarah was covering her watery eyes with her hands.
“What’s wrong?” She cried. “Who is it?” Calypso didn’t need an answer when she heard the roar of anger coming from inside the room. She turned to see the massive werewolf form of Michelle inside, chained like a dog to the wall. She thrashed and tugged against her bonds, but couldn’t free herself.
“She’s….she’s”
“Lunar lighting.” Christine explained. “They kept her under constant lights that imitate the moon. She’s…been like this for days most likely.”
“Then we need turn them off. NOW!!” Tamil cried. Christina nodded.
“The switch is in there…behind her.” She pointed. “But going close to her means risking getting mauled.” The realization of this brought a serious silence over the group.
“Jelly’s a machine, but she can’t hold back the Dawn Bringers forever. We need to act!” David hissed. “Any thoughts?”
“…Maybe…I could try hypnotizing her with my eyes. But I’ve never tried it on a werewolf. I don’t know how it’ll work.” Christine muttered. “Besides, while I hold her, someone else needs to flip the switch.”
“I’ll do it.” Sarah cried, wipping the tears from her eyes. Christina nodded slowly and walked inside, taking off her shades and glaring at Michelle. There was a moment of fear as everyone waited to see what Michelle would do. She roared loudly at Christina and started to lunge, but Christina never faultered, her eyes boring into Michelle, and her snake hair slithering and squirming dangerously. David gripped his arm in fear…if she got too close….if she took one false step. An angry werewolf could easily rip a chain if food was nearby.
“I don’t think it’s working!” David shouted.
“Just give it a sec!” Christina shouted back. Sarah stayed close behind Christina, waiting for Michelle to stop. “Look at me you mutt…” Christina hissed.
Michelle did finally turn and snarl at her, her eyes finally meeting Christina.
“G-GET….LOST!”
Everyone froze in horror. Even Christina gasped. That demand had come from the maw of the snarling and drooling Michelle. She’d SPOKEN!
“D-Did you just…”
“MICHLLE! MICHELLE IT’S US!” Sarah screamed, running dangerously close.
“SARAH DON’T!” Christina cried, grabbing her arm to pull her away.
“MICHELLE IT’S ME! SARAH! WE’RE HERE TO SAVE YOU! JUST LE-AAAAAAAAAAH!” Christina yanked Sarah back hard, just as Michelle threw her body at Sarah in a snarling biting rage. Sarah fell over as Christina now glared deep into Michelle’s eyes.
“Stay….DOWN!” Christina hissed at Michelle. Michelle blinked and tried to look away, but found it difficult…she was being trapped in the glare. “Turn the damned switch already!” Sarah finally seemed to snap from her stupor as she jumped up and scurried over to the wall and threw the switch, shutting off the moon lights and turning on the normal overhead lights. The wolf before them let out a howl of shock and slowly, but surely, began to shrink again, falling back to the ground and the chains falling off of her smaller naked body.
“Michelle?” Tamil called, hobbling into the room, feeling the ground with his hands as he tried to crawl to her. “Michelle, you are okay!?” Calypso ran past him into the room to check on Michelle, falling beside her and rolling her over to see her injuries.
“Look away David!” Christine called.
“Oh shove off, I’ve seen a naked girl before.”
“So I guess I know who to blame for the peep hole in the bathroom.” Christina grumbled.
“Is now really the time for that?” Sarah asked angrily. “Calypso, how is she!?” Calypso looked her over, pressing her ear to Michelle’s chest and frowning.
“Her heart is beating…but it’s weak. I think she’s exhausted. Being a wolf must be tiring….and for that long.”
“Y-yeah…I don’t recommend it.” Michelle groaned, her eyes slowly opening, little by little.
“MICHELLE!?” Sarah cried.
“How?! You never wake up so quickly after transforming!” Calypso asked.
“Guess I ‘overslept.’” Michelle mumbled, weakly trying to sit up. She then noticed Christina and David not far off. “Who’re…”
“They’re friends. Abraham brought them to help.” Sarah said.
“Abraham….Abraham!? Where is he!?” She asked. “Wait, where’s Asher!? WHAT HAPPENED TO-”
“Calm down! We’re looking for him.” David added. “Um…who’s Asher?”
“Vampire friend.” Tamil replied, finally reaching Michelle. Overcome by the feel of her leg, he threw himself onto her and hugged her tightly. “MICHELLE! I MISS YOU! CLUB NOT SAME WITHOUT MICHELLE.”
“H-hey you big dummy, I’m okay. Get off me! I’m worn out.” Michelle grunted, shoving Tamil off to sit up and breathe.
“Michelle…there was a moment in your wolf form that you spoke. Did you…did you see us?” Sarah asked. Michelle looked down a moment, as if thinking on the question.
“There were moments…where the fog almost lifted. I could see things…like…shapes and figures. They were never clear. Sometimes I’d try to focus on it but…but then it’d vanish again. And I heard this voice call me a ‘mutt.’ And…and I saw you.” She pointed to Christina. “I didn’t recognize you so I thought you were a Dawn Bringer…so I told you to get lost.”
“YES!” Sarah cried. “You did! Michelle you almost gained control!”
“Look, this isn’t the time!” Michelle groaned, climbing to her knees. “Asher is in danger! We can’t stay here! We have to help him!”
“Asher’s in trouble!? What’re they doing to him?” Calypso nearly screamed, her blue tinted body turning unusually pale.
“They’re starving him of blood! I heard them saying…if he lasted another 5 days, they’d let Drake kill him!”
“A starved vampire? Oh joy…” Christina grumbled. “And what’s worse, I don’t think my eyes will work on a vampire. How’re we gonna fix this?”
“How the hell should I know!? All I know is we have to get to him! He’s in the mess hall!” Michelle climbed to her feet, leaning on Sarah and David for support.
“Which way?” Calypso asked.
“Turn right and run till you get to the stairs!” Michelle shouted. “We’re right behind you.” Calypso was already booking it out of the room to get to Asher…to find the vampire who needed her.
“Let me go check out the situation.” Drake growled to Molly who was just pacing in frustration.
“No need, I’m sure the men can handle it. We need to deal with the immediate issue first.” Molly growled. “The Singer brat.” Abraham looked up from the ground, crawling away from Drake and Molly. “He knows I’m a witch, and if he spills that can of beans, there’s no cleaning up the mess. The Dawn Bringers will kill us both.”
“I’d love to see them try. But fine…you’re the boss.” He reached down to grab Abraham, how kicked angrily.
“GET BACK!”
“Oh, feisty.” He laughed.
“You’re a goddamn coward!” Abraham cried. “Asher would still be a normal guy if not for you!”
“No. He’d be dead.” Drake answered. “I thought I’d killed him before…making him a vampire was a mistake I’ll fix in a minute. After I kill you of course.”
“Now Drake, we agreed…we’re experimenting to see how long a vampire can go without blood.”
“Yeah, that WAS the arrangement. But I’m a bit sick of seeing that waste of flesh every time I come in here. Just a reminder of what I left behind. Find another vampire for your experiments. I’m killing the brat.”
“So impatient.” She groaned. “But there’s no point arguing with you.” She threw a key at Drake, who caught it without even looking. “Fine, unlock him and kill him if it’s that big a deal to you.”
“First, the human.” He smiled, revealing his fangs. “I’ll enjoy this.”
*KABOOM*
Abraham and Drake turned to see the door behind them blew open with a frantic mermaid run in, followed closely by Christina the gorgon, David and Sarah supporting an exhausted Michelle, and behind them was a blind Mummy led by Annie the little witch. Alexander, Jelly, and Katie, who had all finished their business out front were now bringing up the rear.
“ABRAHAM!” Katie cried, upon seeing him on the ground.
“JELLY!” Alexander shouted. Jelly sprinted around the group and threw herself at Drake. The ball of slime and the vampire were knocked to the ground and the two began to struggle against each other, thrashing and suffocating the other with angry screams and hisses. In the struggle, the clatter of a key falling on the floor rang out and Abraham saw it, leaping for it.
“HOW THE HELL DID YOU GET IN HERE!?” With a scream, Molly threw out her hand to cast a spell. But Annie ran out first and held up both hands
“INCENERATE!”
“BANGPAE!”
From Molly’s hand a tongue of flame rushed to consume the club. From Annie’s a giant wall of glitter which the flames licked but could not get around. The look of surprise on Molly’s face was one of shock and disgust. Another witch was in her presence. However, Annie’s face was mixed with fear. She knew what everyone else did just by looking. Annie was not on the level of this witch. Katie and Alexander moved in the same second and rushed Molly. Molly used a spell and tossed Alexander aside, but Katie got by and knocked her to the ground. Now the fight had begun. The Club rushed the room to attack Molly, but none went near Drake and Jelly who were now fighting like a pair of angry cats. Somehow, Drake was able to keep her off of him. Was it just his vampire strength or more than that? But Abraham didn’t have time to think on that. He had a key and a door to open.
“ASHER!” Abraham shouted, running to the door and pressing the key into it. He turned the lock and opened the door to see the shriveled up and shaking body of the white haired pruny Asher. “Asher it-”
“DON’T GO NEAR HIM!” Calypso cried. “He’ll…he’ll bite you.” Calypso, the only one who didn’t rush on the attack, was now walking around Abraham to Asher. She knelt down next to him.
“Calypso don’t he’ll-”
“I’ll be okay…I will.” Calypso whispered, She reached over and turned Asher over to see her. His sunken eyes noticed her and for a brief moment, he froze, like a wolf that just spotted prey. His mouth opened in hunger, but he snapped it shut, turning away.
“C-Caly-ypso…don’t….s-stay…away fr-from me…”
“Asher, it’s okay.” She leaned close and smiled. “Take my blood.”
“It’s not human blood…it won’t…save me…” He whispered. “I don’t want…to kill you…”
“You won’t. But I need you to drink it. You need your strength. I need you…we need you.” Abraham was confused. Asher had said once that human blood was the only thing that could satisfy a vampire’s thirst. All Calypso’s blood would do is give him strength, but not satisfy. Why would she offer it, knowing that?
“P-p-please…” Asher hissed, struggling with himself. Calypso finally leaned down and pulled out something from her dress…a beautiful shell necklace. The same one that Abraham had seen her making so many days ago. She’d made it for Asher…but never given it to him. She held the shell to her neck…and stabbed it.
“CALYPSO!”
“Aaah!” She cried, clutching the wound as a small stream of blood rolled out. “It’s not deep…but…but it could…get infected…Asher please…fix it?” Asher looked at her in surprise…then in loving disbelief. But all the same, he took her in his worn out arms and clasped his mouth over her wound…and began to feed. Abrahm could only watch in awe as the transformation took place. The white hair of Asher began to turn black. His shriveled body regained life and testure, and his eyes, still sunken in, but now glowing with red fire. And yet, there was something inhuman…a rage…a fury. As Calypso lay back, her eyes opened wide in ecstasy as her blood brought Asher back from the brink, Abraham saw what she was doing…why she offered her nonhuman blood. It wasn’t meant to satisfy. She needed Asher thirsty….and angry.
Abraham lept to his feet and ran out of the destructive path Calypso was about to unleash.
“RUN!” He screamed. “ASHER’S ABOUT TO GO INTO A BLOOD RAGE!”
The next sound that shook the asylum was the bellow of a very pissed off vampire.

96
chapters/chapter_52.md
View file

@ -1,96 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 52
The scene was like a action moment in a movie. Half the club was trying to hold off Molly while Jelly struggled to hold down the furious Drake. The vampire finally managed to throw her off of him and round on the others. Abraham froze as his eyes fell on him…hungry and leering.
“Yes…I’ll start with the human.” He charged. Abraham covered his eyes, expecting to feel the fatal bite. But it never came. A furious roar from behind sent Abraham falling to the ground as a streak of black and red shot past him and punched Drake across the room with the force of a shotgun shell. Molly spun around in time to see it, and her anger turned to shock. The vampire boy, Asher…he was back on his feet…and he was angry.
“I’ve waited so long to kill you.” Asher hissed, marching toward his father, blood trickling from his lips. Drake climbed to his feet as well and brushed the dust off of his shoulders.
“So, you got a snack did you?” Drake asked. “Think that’s all you need to kill me, boy?” No one dared move. Even Molly, who had plenty of clear openings to escape, stood stock still as the two vampire squared off.
“ABRAHAM!” Asher snapped. “MY GUNS!”
“Wh-OH!” Abraham quickly grabbed the pistols that Asher had left behind when he was kidnapped, pulling them from his waist band and throwing them to him. Asher didn’t turn to look at him…likely for his own protection. But the instant he caught the pistols he turned them on Drake and fired four rounds. Drake dodged with ungodly speed and powered towards Asher. Locking his left arm, Asher turned the right pistol towards Drake’s head, only for Drake to head butt him back and send him sprawling to the ground.
“A few sips of blood isn’t enough, kid.” Drake laughed.
“Abraham!” Abraham was distracted from the brawl by the sound of shouting. Turning behind him, he saw Katie slithering to him fast. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I think so.”
“We need your help! Calypso’s unconscious. We gotta get her out of here.”
“Get her on my back.” David urged, breaking his own eyes away from the tussel of undead monsters. “I’ll ride her out of here.”
“I’m with you.” Michelle called, joining the four worried youths. Abraham ran with them to Asher’s cell where Calypso lay, comatose and pale. With Michelle and Katie helping, Abraham was able to lift her onto David’s back, who counted nervously.
“Your…friend gonna be okay?” He asked.
“Yeah. Drake’s in deep shit.” Katie snapped.
“I dunno…he’s not going down easy.” Michelle muttered. “Asher’s not in a blood rage yet…I mean he’s pissed but, that’s not a blood rage.”
“How do you know when he’s in one?” David asked.
“Trust me…you’ll know. Now let’s get Calypso out of here!” Katie replied. David nodded and took off for the exit. Abraham started to follow, but was thrown back by Asher, being flung across the room and into a wall.
“ASHER!”
Drake was on him in an instant. Asher jumped to the side, but it was no use. Drake grabbed his throat and held him down. Asher raised his gun to fire, but with a simple slap, Drake knocked Asher’s hand aside, as he grinned over his kill.
“I’ve been at this longer than you boy.” He laughed. He took his free hand, and pulled a glove onto it, before grabbing from inside his coat a long silver cross. His glove hand smoked a bit…burning him. Even with a glove, a cross was hard for him to hold. “I use this to kill vampires for the Dawn Bringer organization…now I’ll plant it in your ungrateful little heart.”
“Bastard!” Asher hissed.
“Say hello to your mother, for me.” Drake slammed the cross down like a gravestone into Asher’s chest. Blood burst from his injury and Asher coughed loudly, his head falling back. His eyes glazed over slightly and he lay motionless. Darke stared down at the unmoving Asher and laughed heartily.
“DAMN IT DAMN IT DAMN IT!” Christina cried. “We need to pull out!”
“Yeah, she ain’t jok’n!” Alexander agreed. “C’mon!”
“Where’re you going in such a hurry? BIND!” Molly screeched, waving her hand as long tendrals burst from the ground and snared Alexander and Christina. Sarah ran to help them, but was also trapped in the binds.
“SARAH! ALEX!” Annie cried, running to their side.
“You’re next little wi-MMMM!” Molly was cut off by the enraged Jelly, who threw her slimy body on Molly in anger.
“YOU LET FRIENDS GO!” She cried.
“FILTHY THING!” Molly cried. “FREEZE!” The moment she spoke, Jelly was thrown off of her and frozen in place, as if her liquid body was just stuck in place. With a cry of anger, Christina thrashed at her bonds.
“NO! JELLY!”
“BITCH!” Pen shriekd, the little fairy flying at Molly in a vain attempt to do harm, though for her it was no harder to parry him than to swat him aside. Abraham watched the ongoing battle and his eyes fell on the seemingly dead Asher. This was a nightmare, and only getting worse. Michelle fell to her knees, observing everything, her body convulsing in trembles.
“The Club….The Club is dying…” She whimpered.
“MONSTER!” Sarah screamed, causing everyone in the room to stop and look at her, as all six of her shiny red eyes were overflowing with tears. She struggled against the bonds holding her, as her eight legs kicked wildly. Her eyes were on Drake, who was smirking back at her, removing his gloves.
“You’re one to talk, drider.” He chuckled.
“YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A MONSTER!!!”
“As are you…and your friends. The only one in this room not a monster is the human, Abraham.”
“NO!” Sarah screamed again. “It’s not because you’re a vampire…or because I’m a drider. It’s not what you are…it’s WHO you are!”
“Ha!” Drake laughed, taking a few steps towards her, raising his hand to break her neck. Sarah lunged at him as if to bite him, but his hand found her throat and lifted her off the ground, despite her size and weight. “Who I am? You know nothing about me…so how can you call me a monster?”
“B-Because…you don’t know your own son.” Sarah hissed, a slow smirk growing across her face. “…Otherwise you’d know…Asher’s immune to the cross.”
The paleness on Drake’s face suddenly increased sharply, as a realization fell over him. From far behind him, where Asher’s body lay, shadows and rolling tendrils of dark matter began to form around his body, lifting him back up as his eyes turned a bloody red.
“SHIT!” Drake roared. “I’LL PUT AN END TO THIS RIGHT-” He didn’t finish. He charged the mass of shadow that was Asher, only for it to explode into a swarm of furious screeching bats, biting and flying around him in a typhoon or blood lust and rage. Roaring, Drake tried to fight off the onslaught of bats, but he might as well have tried to bottle smoke.
“GET HIM ASHER!” Abraham screamed.
“KICK HIS ASS!” Christina joined in. There was another roar of fury as Drake was launched into the air by a sudden punch to his jaw. The bats began to reform into the body of an outraged vampire. Asher ripped off his jacket and threw it at his father. The jacket hit his head, blinding him. Grabbing him by the neck, Asher punched again and again and yet again into his father’s skull, leaving blood stains on the jacket. Asher let out an inhumane scream as he kneed his injured father in the chest.
“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Molly shouted. Out of the ground, tendrils like the ones binding Sarah, Christina, and Alex burst up to snare Asher.
“AGREED!” Michelle screamed, running forward and tackling Molly to the ground. “ANNIE! TAMIL! GIMME A HAND!” Annie, who this entire time had been watching in horror, finally ran to help Michelle restrain Molly, pulling a very confused and scared Tamil with her. Abraham could only observe, unsure what to say or do.
“Abraham, get me out of this!” Sarah cried to him. “I can help!”
“R-right!” Abraham fought to pull his eyes away as he hurried to Sarah to break her bonds. His eyes turned back to Asher, who had escaped the tendrals Molly attacked him with and was now wrestling his father. Drake swung a punch at his head, but Asher’s mouth opened wide and bit down on his fathers fingers, blood dripping from his knuckles.
“AAAH!”
“I’ll kill you.” Asher hissed. “I’m going to make you pay for EVERYTHING!” Asher chomped down as the fingers of his father fell from his mouth, leaving Drake screaming at his mangled hand.
“Thank you.” Sarah cried as Abraham ripped off the last tendril.
“Get us too!” Christina shouted.
“Be quick!” Alex agreed. Sarah ignored them and scurried as fast as she could to the otherside of the room. Michelle and Annie meanwhile were wrestling down Molly as Tamil used his own bandages to restrain her.
“GET OFF ME! GET OFF!” Molly cried. She raised her hand at Michelle. “DECAPITATION!”
“NOOO!” Tamil bellowed.
Tamil threw himself in the way of her hand in the instant a flash of white shout out. Tamil’s head went sailing off his body as his body slumped to the ground. Annie let out a petrified scream as Tamil’s head rolled across the room.
“TAMIL!” Michelle screamed in terror. Abraham froze. First Jelly…now Tamil…and possibly Calypso. His knees were shaking.
“Don’t panic on me!” Christina begged. “Just help us get free so we can help!”
“O-o-okay…” Abraham winced, blinking back tears, and fighting the pain in his heart. His hands went to work clawing away the vines and bonds holding Christina down, while Alexander was bellowing like a bull, fighting with all he had to break free. Michelle though was snarling like a dog, slamming her foot as hard as she could on Molly’s face as if she wanted to break her skull into the concrete. Meanwhile, it seemed that Katie and David had made a clean escape with Calypso.
“ASHER!” Sarah screamed, she pulled back her hand, holding a small object. She threw it has hard as she could to Asher who caught it one handed. It was the cross that Drake had used to try and kill him earlier. Drake saw Asher catch it and screamed, jumping away like a coward. He made a move to escape, but Asher was on him in a flash. With a hiss like a snake, Asher bit down on his fathers neck and held him in place.
“I became immune because I never took off Mom’s cross necklace.” He growled. “So thanks Dad…thanks for not taking that off of me when you turned me. NOW I’LL PAY YOU BACK FOR WHAT YOU DID TO EVERYONE I LOVED!” Asher slammed the cross with all his strength into his father’s chest. His father opened his mouth to scream, but no sound came out. Instead his body seemed to ignite into fire and his flesh dried and turned to ashes, drifting to the floor as death took him in a cold embrace. As the last of his ashes drifted away, Asher exhaled long and low, before sinking to his knees.
“Asher!?” Abraham called.
“He needs blood. Human blood!” Michelle shouted.
“Then I’ll-”
“NO!” Christina snapped. “You go near him, he’ll kill you. He’s not thinking clearly. Just let me up already!” Abraham nodded and broke Christina free at last. She brushed herself off and turned to Asher.
“HEY! BLOOD SUCKER!” She shouted. Asher turned to look at her, his red eyes flashing, still lost in his blood rage. To him she was just another stranger…a potential enemy. Christina threw off her shades and her snake hair came alive. “Let’s have a staring contest.” Asher and her locked eyes and while Asher wasn’t going slack jawed and brain dead like the rest of us might have…he certainly wasn’t moving. It was as if she was just keeping him calm enough not to go insane.
“I’ll hold him. Take care of the witch!” Christina hissed.
“Right! Just keep-AAAAAAH!” Molly held up her hand and screamed loudly.
“AWAY!” The blast from her hand sent Annie and Michelle rolling to the ground as she stood up swiftly. “YOU RATS….FILTHY MONSTERS!! YOU RUINED EVERYTHING!!! HOW DARE YOU…HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO ME!?” She looked at the pile of Ashes that used to be Drake…and at the vampire Asher who was still being pacified. Christina dared not break her gaze on Asher yet…not until she knew he was under control. “I’ll get you all back for this….ALL OF YOU!”
Annie threw up her hands and winced physically as she tried to use magic once more, clearly going beyond her limit, but Molly was already way ahead of her. She snapped her fingers, and vanished in a flash of fire, disappearing completely from the room and likely the building. The room went into an eerie quiet as everyone tried to take in what had just happened. With Molly gone, the tendrils holding down Alexander faded away and he got up onto his feet once more.
“That was…intense…is it over?” He asked.
“Not yet…still got a hungry kind of pissed off vampire here.” Christina growled. “Any suggestions?”
“C-can you give him a command?” Michelle asked, regaining her composure, still slightly flabbergasted.
“I can try…no guarantees.”
“Tell him to turn himself into Ashley. See if that doesn’t relax him some.” Michelle instructed.
“Asher, you will turn into Ashley….I COMMAND you to turn into Ashley.” Christina hissed. “Do it!” Asher stood still a moment, and for a second it seemed like he was going to defy her…but slowly he started to shift into his smaller Ashley form. As he shrank down, Christina dared to blink and relax again, sitting down.
“Quick, Abraham come here!” Sarah instructed, running to him. Abraham rushed to Sarah and nodded.
“Yeah?” Sarah pulled out a small broken rock and held it up to his neck.
“Sorry.” She then cut a small slash on his neck enough to bleed. “But we gotta feed him.”
“OW! Warn me next time!”
“Oh get over it.” She grumbled. “Ashley, come here!” Ashley, still dazed looked up, seeing the bleeding Abraham. Her eyes lit up and her mouth watered some. “No biting…but drink up.”
“Yeah, hurry.” Abraham encouraged.
“Th-thanks…sorry about…”
“Just drink you idiot.” Abraham snapped, leaning down for her. Ashley nodded and grabbed hold of Abraham’s neck, beginning to suck the blood. Abraham closed his eyes and winced, reminding himself repeatedly this was for Asher…this was for Asher. They were alive and safe again because of Asher.
“So…what happens now?” Christina asked. Michelle looked around her and then to Sarah. On the ground was the broken body of Tamil, lacking a head. Annie was crying and laying on her back in misery. Jelly was frozen solid with Alexander hugging her trying to thaw her out. Pen was on the ground unconscious from being swatted like a bug. Ashley was latched onto Abraham’s neck to suck his blood. Calypso, Katie, and David were supposedly outside trying to keep Calypso from dying from the blood loss. And Sarah herself was leaning down next to Ashley to make sure she didn’t over do it on Abraham’s blood.
“…We do what we’ve done since we started this dysfunctional family.” Michelle replied. “…We’ll survive. We’ll adapt and we’ll survive.”
“So is this a win?” Christina asked.
“…No.” Michelle whispered. “Frankly, I don’t think we can ever really win…just live a little longer.”
“…Guess so.” Christina grumbled. “…Let’s clean up this mess and get out of here.”
“Right…it’s over.” Michelle answered. “It’s…finally over.”
“For now.” Sarah muttered. “But we’ll take it.” She said with a smile. “I’ll take a bit of peace.”

102
chapters/chapter_53.md
View file

@ -1,102 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 53
Abraham sat quietly as the night sky felt like an overcast cloud suspended over his reality. The balcony of the farm was peaceful and quiet, but below him, sleeping in the house and in the barn not far off, was the club he’d risked his life for. The club he loved like a family. He’d barely been able to lift a finger for them before…and now all he could do was ponder how little he’d mattered in the grand scheme of things.
“Hey, Abraham.”
Abraham turned to see the door to the balcony open, and out walked Michelle. She had a bandage over her cheek and her arm in a sling. Her injuries had been minor, and all she’d really needed was sleep. The bags under her eyes were intense, and Abraham couldn’t stop thinking about how badly he wanted her to just lay down.
“You should be asleep.”
“So should you.” She retorted. “Wanna tell me why you’re out here all alone?” Abraham didn’t answer her, but instead just leaned against the balcony railing. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed.
“We’re right back where we started, aren’t we?” He asked. “I mean you and Asher are safe but…we can’t live on the farm for the rest of our lives. It’s not fair to Alexander and the others.”
“I’m not too keen on moving back into that tire warehouse though. Not very homey.”
“Exactly. We’re still homeless.” He looked down in disdain and groaned. “Grandpa would be pretty sad if he saw the state we’re in.”
“Grandpa?”
“…Guess you didn’t hear the news. Turns out Solomon was my grandpa.” Abraham answered. Michelle’s eyes widened in shock and then slumped forward some, having to grab the railing as she caught her breath.
“Th-that…how!?”
“Small world we live in, isn’t it?” Abraham asked. Michelle rubbed her head in amazement and then smiled.
“Boy am I glad I didn’t kick you out when you first joined up. Do you think Solomon knew?”
“I dunno.” Abraham grumbled. “I just know it was a shock when I was told. I just wish I was more like him.”
“How so?”
“He helped you…all of you. He gave you a place to stay. But me?”
“Don’t you start that again!” Michelle snapped. “I don’t want to hear it, asshole!”
“Michelle, Asher did all the fighting! You even fought! What’d I do but just get tossed around?”
“Do you really think that all we are is fighting?! You think just being able to hold your own in a fight is all it takes to be one of us?” Michelle demanded. “Asher does what he can do…I do what I can do…but you can do things we can’t!”
“Like what, exactly?”
“If you’re fishing for compliments, go find another pond.” Michelle snapped angrily. “You are a valuable part of our family…you always were.”
“Because I do what, exactly? Why am I valuable!?”
“Because you are our hope, Abraham.” She retorted. “We formed this club because we were scared that humanity would never accept us…that we’d never find a home in a world of men. But then you came. You learned from us and accepted us. Not only that, but you helped protect and lead us when we were falling apart. Katie and Sarah told me all about what you did and how much work you put into keeping the club together. They all said you’re a good leader!”
“Anyone would have done it.”
“Are you kidding? Tamil was ready to give up and die again! Annie was in hysterics, and Katie couldn’t lead her way out of a paper bag! What’re the odds that Calypso would’ve run off with Naomi again if no one helped pull the club together. Abraham, we trust you! You’re just as much a part of this family as any of the others. We’re glad to have you…I mean it.” Abraham smiled at Michelle for a moment and then nodded.
“I just don’t always see it that way.”
“You know Asher is really jealous of you.” Michelle laughed.
“How’s he doing, by the way?”
“He’s still in Ashley mode…but he’s recovering. Your blood helped. Now stop dodging my point. He’s jealous of you.”
“Because I can walk in the sun? Seems being a kickass vampire is much more useful.”
“…Asher hates fighting.” Michelle answered.
“He’s really good at it.”
“But he doesn’t like it. Abraham, he’d give anything to walk in the sun again. He uses the powers he has to help us, but he doesn’t enjoy having them.”
“I just can’t imagine that.”
“I’m not asking you to empathize.” Michelle snapped. “I’m just telling you because you need to realize that you might not be a fighter, but that’s not why you’re valuable to us.”
“Alright, alright.” Abraham laughed. “I believe you. I just…don’t know what I can do to help now.”
Before any other words could be said, Michelle paused and looked up to see a figure flying towards them awkwardly. It flapped its wings wildly until at last the figure could be deciphered.
“Tori?”
Tori was flying in slowly, breathing heavily. She landed on the balcony with Abraham and Michelle as they stepped back to give her room.
“I thought you were out for a fly.” Abraham remarked. “Get tired and come home?”
“Guys, Guys, Guys!” She cried, running to Michelle and Abraham, looking excited and more than a little wild. “You won’t believe what I found! Out beyond that mountain over there!” She pointed out to the distant mountain further into the forested area. “I’d never flown out there before, so I’d never seen it! But it’s huge! It’s really REALLY huge!”
“What’s huge?!” Michelle demanded.
“The house! There’s a house!”
“…A house?” Abraham asked. “Out this far?”
“You gotta see! You gotta come see!” No matter how hard they tried, Michelle and Abraham couldn’t calm her down. With a groan, they left the balcony and went to wake up David, who was less than thrilled about being woken up in the middle of the night. Grabbing a few water bottles for the ride, Michelle and Abraham mounted David’s back and, without bothering to wake the whole farm, rode off behind the flying Tori who was going to lead them to their destination.
The ride was long, and there was no shortage of complained groans from David with how early it was or how tired he was. Abraham shook his head too, feeling the affects of fatigue wearing on him too. Michelle, on the other hand, just told him to shut up and run so that they didn’t lose Tori. After what felt like hours, they finally began to make it over the edge of the mountain. Tori flew lower and shrieked excitedly.
“It’s over there! It’s over there, can’t you see?!” Abrahm looked hard across the valley but didn’t see anything there.
“I don’t see it.”
“Not in the valley, dumby! On the side of THIS mountain!” She turned Abraham’s attention, not to the valley below the mountain, but just to the otherside of the mountain that wouldn’t have been visible from the farm. And there…perched on the mountain side, was not just a house…but what looked like a mansion.
“Abraham, are you seeing this!?”
“No way a mansion is just in the middle of the mountains like this.” Even David looked awestruck, his fatigue gone.
“Wanna get closer?”
“Tori, is there a path or road leading to the manor?”
“Yeah, but it’s got weeds and stuff growing all over it. I don’t think it’s been cleaned good in a while.”
“An unused road?” Abraham asked. “Now I’m excited! Let’s go! Hurry!”
Indeed, after some searching, David got onto the used pathway. The edges were ratty and broken up, and there was grass, weeds, and vines all along it. The road had not been cared for or refurbished in a very long time…it was rather gamely. David trotted on despite it until a gate lay before them. The gate was old and rusted and Michelle snorted.
“I feel like we’re walking up to a haunted house or something.”
“What? Expecting the Mystery Machine?”
“What’s that?” David asked.
“You never saw Scooby-Doo?”
“…Raised by a herd of centaurs? I really didn’t get a lot of time to watch TV.” David snapped.
“Sorry…”
“Cool it you too…look at this place.” Michelle gasped as the manor was finally in full view.
The front lawn leading up to the mansion was large and expansive, but overgrown. There were gardens and unkept flowers and weeds all over, but the mansion itself was beautiful in a rustic sense. Gargoyles overlooked the parapets and the building itself looked to be around three stories high. There was mold along the walls and moss from mist and rain. The marble outter structure made it seem to stand out like a great white rock among the blue mountains. It was enormous, easily dwarfing the barn they had been residing in, and Abraham could only guess at the countless rooms and furnishings inside.
“It’s gorgeous!” Abraham cried.
“Aren’t we trespassing?” Michelle asked.
“Only if someone lives here…and I’m starting to think it’s abandoned.” David replied. Tori came down from the sky and landed next to David, beaming.
“See!? I told you!”
“Yeah you did.” Abraham laughed. “C’mon let’s take a look.”
“I’m not sure.” Michelle grumbled. “Something’s just not right. Why would a mansion like this be out in the middle of the mountains and be totally abandoned? Doesn’t anyone know it’s here?”
“Maybe it has something to do with the sign on the front doors?” Tori offered.
“What signs?” Abraham asked. Tori’s eyesight was 10 times stronger than a normal humans, and what had not been seen by Abraham had been clear to her. Walking up to the marble steps inside, Abraham saw a yellow sign on the door. Carefully he peeled it off to read it.
“What’s it say?” David asked.
“…It’s a condemned building.” Abraham answered.
“Condemned? So you can’t live in it?” Tori asked.
“Live in it?!” Michelle laughed. “What’re you talking about?”
“Well isn’t that what we were going to do? You said you didn’t have a home, so I found one. Can’t we live here?” Abraham and Michelle stared at each other for a long moment, taking in the idea. Live in an abandoned mansion? It was absurd…impossible. And yet…
“It’s still condemned though.” Michelle muttered.
“True but…what’ve we got to lose?” Abraham asked.
“Try a building falling on our head?” Michelle argued.
“Here’s an idea! Let’s get Sarah and Asher to check it out? They’re light on their feet and can give it a full inspection. In the meantime, why don’t Annie, you, and I go into town and see what we can learn about this place?” Abraham asked.
“If that’s the plan, can we go home first? I’m still really tired.” David grumbled.
“Yeah…sure.” Michelle agreed.
“If it’s alright with you…I’d like to stay.” Abraham called back.
“You’d what?” Michelle asked.
“It’s not too dark out, and when Asher comes by, I’ll head back.”
“By yourself!? It took nearly two hours to get here on David’s back.” Michelle argued.
“Tori can give me a ride. You did once say you were strong enough to lift at least one person.” Abraham pointed out.
“I can try…” Tori shrugged. “I’d be more worried about if a bear was living in there!”
“I doubt a bear is in this mansion. I just want to see what’s inside.”
“I wish you’d wait for Asher.” Michelle growled.
“I won’t go too far. I’m just a bit…excited.” Abraham answered. Michelle sighed and climbed on David’s back again. She glanced at Abraham and looked incredibly concerned.
“Do you really think we should consider this? Actually moving into a place like this?” Michelle asked.
“I don’t know.” Abraham answered. “I’m not really sure of anything right now. But you told me the club trusts me right? That I’m important to you and that I was a good leader?”
“And I meant it.”
“Good. Then trust me now, okay? There’s something that tells me…this could be what we’ve been looking for.”

61
chapters/chapter_54.md
View file

@ -1,61 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 54
When Abraham had been younger, he’d heard all kinds of fairy tales about large castles and palaces with elaborate furnishings and beautiful windows that could let their kings and queens see all across creation. As he pushed open the doors to the manor and walked inside, he began to feel like this place would be a definite palace…if it wasn’t so run down.
The inside was enormous with a massive main hall and a great staircase that lead up to a second story, forking off to a left and right, deeper into the mysterious house. The marble floor was dusty and covered in cobwebs that reached to the pillars and walls. The walls themselves were adorned in tapestries and paintings that seemed to radiate a nostalgic feeling in Abraham that he didn’t understand. It was like walking through a museum of ancient relics and gazing on them with wonder and respect, though you had no connection to them yourself. Abraham ran a hand along the nearest pillar of the manor and felt dust leave the stone and cling to his hand, which he cleaned off on his jeans. Walking carefully into the manor, he began to realize how easily he could get lost here if he wasn’t careful and constantly tried to take in every detail of the main hall so he could recognize it if he returned.
“This is…glorious.” Abraham whispered. “It’s a castle.” He had to see more. He needed to! He hurried past the main staircase towards a side room that was filled with dusty and untouched books. It was a large library or study of some kind with a fireplace, surrounded by soft plush furniture and a huge globe that stood stoically in the corner. There was a banister that allowed one to walk the upper shelves of the library, but little room to walk around. Beyond that was an enormous balcony that gazed out to the mountain range and the forests beyond. As Abraham approached the windowed doorway, he stared up at the grey, illuminating sky and beamed.
“This just might work. I know Michelle would love this room. If there was a pool of some kind, Calypso would be totally onboard.
“There is.”
Abraham jumped at the voice and spun around in fright, not recognizing or expecting the response. He held up his fists defensively, prepared to fight.
“Who said that!?” No answer came. He walked around a few times and blinked, expecting something to materialize. “I’m warning you…I have friends who’d kick your ass if you did anything to me!” Still no response. Maybe it had been his imagination? That seemed plausible…but it had felt so real, almost like it had been…right behind him. Watching him. He calmed down a little and began to lower his hands. He walked in from the balcony and glanced to the fireplace. He knelt down by the logs and noted that there were roaches and bugs under them. This place was a haven for pests and vermin…and yet…there was something about this place that made it feel watched after. Even cared for.
As he began to ponder this, Abraham jumped as he felt the sensation of someone nearby and he spun around, but again there was nothing. Abraham felt a cold sweat build up on his brow and he again felt nervous. This was getting ridiculous though, and he dared himself to speak up at last.
“Look,” he finally relented, “if you are there, sorry I threatened you….you just shocked me. You said there was a pool, can you at least show me?” There was silence, and Abraham began to curse himself for being dumb enough to be fooled by a trick of the wind.
“Why should I?”
This time Abraham caught sight of movement. He spun just in time to see her, and he froze in surprise. A woman, old and grey, stood before him. Her hair was done back in an almost beehive style hairdo and she wore old, but fashionable clothing. She looked like a countess of sorts and she had thin rimmed glasses that she looked out of with a grim glare as if she were some strict librarian. Abraham looked at her closely and then realized he could see the bookshelves through her body.
“A ghost!?”
“My name is Eleanor Gates, and I was once the owner of this manor.” She answered. “I’m impressed you haven’t gone screaming out of here at the mere sight of me. You have nerves of steel, young man.”
“No just…I’m used to it by now.”
“You see ghosts on a regular basis do you? Such a strange young man.”
“No but…most of my family are…well they aren’t human. Plus my…grandfather was a ghost.” Her eyes widened at this and then her angry glare turned to a slimmer of regret.
“I’m sorry…this is not a fate I would wish on anyone…what did you say your name was, young man?”
“I didn’t. My name’s Abraham.”
“Abraham…not a common man for the youth of today, is it?”
“I don’t think so.” Abraham answered honestly. “Is this place your home?” Eleanor nodded with a depressed look on her face.
“It’s been my families for generations."
"But why is this place abandoned? Why’s it condemned?” Abraham asked. A slight shadow seemed to fall over Eleanor's face.
"What is it to you?" She asked. "What business is it of yours that you know of this place?"
"None! I promise, I'm not trying to be rude or disrespectful!" Abraham defended. "I just...I want to know. I'm curious." Eleanor looked at him begrudgingly for a moment, and then turned her attention to the books. She raised herself up a bit and then turned to the shelves, gently running her fingers along the leather bound books, a smile coming to her withered face.
“This was my home, child…so many fond memories bind me to this place. I grew up here with my family and I can’t bare to part with it. I had no children to inherit it after me…and now I don’t want anything to happen to it.” She stopped a moment. “Men came before, offering money to turn this place into a hotel or resort of some fashion. With all the extra rooms and guest housing, it’s easy to see why they’d want it that way…but this is a treasured place! It’s my home. My sanctuary. I will not rest and let my foolish brother have his way with it! He never appreciated this place as I did! Him and his despicable, detestable greed! HE’LL NEVER HAVE IT!” Her voice shook the room, knocking dust and cobwebs loose that fell to the ground.
“So you can’t move on…because you want to protect this mansion?” Abraham asked. Eleanor nodded slowly, coming back down to rest on a chair near the fireplace.
“My younger brother…he’s always dreamed of selling this property. ‘It’s just an old building. We could make such money off of it,’ he would say. We have enough money…Just because HE squandered his away, we should just give up on this home? He could never see it for what I saw it.” She then gazed at the fireplace, an etherial glow coming from her eyes. “A home is not just a building…it’s where your heart is. And my heart has always been with this place. Until this place can become a true home once again, I will not part with it.” Abraham walked over and took a seat in the chair opposite her, gazing at her. Could ghosts cry? If they could, Eleanor was very close to it. Abraham gave a slow grin and leaned forward.
“Eleanor…do you think you could show me around your home? I want to hear everything about it.” Eleanor glanced up at Abraham in confusion, almost like she’d forgotten he was there for a moment…and then she beamed.
“I’d be delighted.”
For the entire morning, Eleanor took Abraham around the mansion and the grounds. The mansion itself was over four stories in height with towers and hidden passageways as well. There were almost 10 guest rooms in the main house, and a former servants quarters which had been remodeled into guestrooms as well, adding an extra 6 rooms. In the basement floor was the kitchens and pantry areas where there was more than enough room to store cold food and preservatives. Further in was a massive indoor swimming pool that was almost 15 feet deep and, while drained, was still practically functional, provided the rats were removed. Further in was an indoor recreation for relaxing and even showers. One could look out the windows and see the grass and frogs hoping merrily about.
On the first floor was a dining room, which Eleanor explained was capable of having 20 people sit around it at once. The animal trophies on the wall were all real game that had been caught by her family and ancestors. There was a hunting room where guns and special collectables were collected, and even a trophy room of prizes and awards ranging from hunting, swimming, polo, and other medals. Inside was a set of samurai armor and weapons as well as muskets that looked like they dated back to the Revolutionary War! Eleanor explained that her grandparents loved to travel…and clearly they’d taken some things back with them. There was also a music room with a piano, a violin, and other instruments.
“They’re out of tune.” Eleanor giggled. “And I was never much of a player anyway.”
“It’d be great for Katie and Asher…”
“Pardon?”
“Nothing. Just thinking outloud.” Abraham laughed.
More than just a music room, there was a grand ballroom with a huge organ inside that could, as Eleanor explained, fill the hole house with glorious music to make the mountains sing. The first floor was also complete with a living room, billiards room, and a master bedroom. The great staircase was the path to the second floor which had most of the guest bedrooms and several secret entryways between the rooms. This was also where the library stairs lead to that had a second floor of countless priceless books. Eleanor admitted that in her death, she’d read all of them twice. She walked him by large windows that allowed sunlight to seep in. When she would pass by these rays of light, it was eerie how they didn’t seem to refract off her at all. She opened a few guestrooms to Abraham to look inside, seeing the lovely, but neglected furnishings.
“It’s so hard to see all of these rooms like this. They used to be so well cared for with family and friends always occupying a room for a few nights. There was never a lonely day.”
“I can’t imagine how great that was.”
“It truly isn’t something put into words. Come. One more floor yet, and then I’ll show you the grounds.” She explained.
The final floor was more of an attic space, but it was apparently once used as a study with a telescope and several astronomy books. Eleanor explained how she used to look at the stars with her mother up there on clear nights. In fact, Eleanor told plenty of stories as she showed Abraham around, making him feel like this really was some elaborate tour. She seemed so excited with each floor she took him too, and as she walked him outside to the grounds, Abraham too felt the excitement.
“Down at the bottom of the hill there is the greenhouse.” She pointed to the small building leading downwards to the south of the manor. “My grandparents collected plenty of beautiful plants there…but I imagine it’s overgrown now.”
“What about all these wide open spaces down in the valley?” Abraham asked, indicating the area where the mountain dipped.
“Oh, we would go camping and horseback riding down there. Back in the early days of this house, there was a groundskeeper who would play golf on his days off there. He was the funniest little man, my grandmother would tell me. Scottish, if I remember right.”
“Could it house a large animal? Say…a large dog?”
“A dog? Well my great grandparents used hunting dogs at times, but they never went beyond those trees outside of the grounds. There’s a large river that runs there that makes it hard to cross.” Eleanor answered.
“It really is perfect…” Abraham whispered.
“What is, dear?” Abraham looked up at Eleanor and inhaled deeply.
“Ma’am…I have a story to tell you. Think we could go back inside?”
While inside the mansion, Eleanor listened to Abraham tell her the whole story of how he met the Monster Club. How Solomon turned out to be his grandfather. How the club had accepted him, despite being a human. How they had all gone to the beach and when they returned, the Dawn Bringers had destroyed their home and taken Solomon from them. He told her how they’d taken shelter in a tire warehouse and how they’d met the Farm monsters, who helped them find shelter right now. How the Dawn Bringers had kidnapped Asher and Michelle and tortured them. How they’d lead a massive escape attempt…but were still homeless. Eleanor listened to every word with rapt attention and amazement. She was a great listener as well, gasping, sobbing, and laughing in every appropriate part. When Abraham had finally finished, he placed his hands together in a pleading manner.
“Eleanor…this place could house my family. It could become our new home. Would you…would you please let the Monster Club live here?” Eleanor looked down sadly and bit her translucent lip.
“Dear boy, your story is tragic but…how could you ever hope to live here? This place is still inhabitable yes, but the building is worn down and there’s so much renovation to be done. The dust and rats are only scratching the surface of its problems. Mold, wood rot, and bats are also an issue. I’ve kept renovators and appraisers out of this mansion so it couldn’t be remodeled into anything but what it always has been. However, this building is not what it used to be.”
“But Eleanor…” Abraham whispered, reaching out to her encouragingly, “a home isn’t just a building. It’s where your heart is.” Eleanor’s face regained its glow when those same words had come from her lips and she looked at Abraham with both concern and awe. “We’ll show this place every bit of love that you had for it and make it our own.” Eleanor adjusted her glasses as if to wipe tears from her eyes and then slowly nodded.
“Before I agree to anything…I need to ensure my home is in the right hands. I’d like to meet your family. Please…bring them here.”

69
chapters/chapter_55.md
View file

@ -1,69 +0,0 @@
# Chapter 55
The club was just as amazed by the mansion as Abraham had been. As he lead them up the beaten pathway, he was carrying Annie on his shoulders with Asher right behind him, wearing a hood over his head to hide the sunlight. Fortunately it was cloudy enough that he wouldn’t burn too badly. Michelle was on the other side of him. Katie and Sarah brought up the middle with Tori flying overhead, keeping an eye out for bears or cougars (truthfully, Asher had convinced her to so that he wouldn’t have to put up with her constant talking and chattering). Calypso walked not far from Asher, holding his hand every now and then, as if worried he’d keel over from exhaustion. Tamil held Sarah’s hand so he wouldn’t get lost. He didn’t much like the moist foggy air, but he didn’t complain. Christina walked far behind, but none of the other farm members had wanted to come. It wasn’t vital to them, but Christina did want to investigate this place further.
“So Abraham,” Sarah called, “this place is safe you said? It’s got a ghost occupying it?”
“Eleanor said she wouldn’t mind us living there! We just gotta keep it clean and safe.” Abraham responded.
“That sounds too good to be true, honestly.” Asher grumbled. “I’m not sure how I feel about this. The mansion looks beautiful, but can we really expect this Eleanor woman to show us such kindness without knowing us?”
“That’s why she wanted to meet you guys.” Abraham laughed. “Now stop worrying and let’s go! I can’t wait for you to see.” The club didn’t seem as excited. There was a skeptical air that was filtering between many of them. However, when they reached the front doors of the mansion, there stood the ghost of Eleanor, smiling welcomingly at them. Annie squeaked a little in surprise and Abraham set her back down on the ground, as she quickly ducked behind his legs.
“Welcome,” she bowed politely, “I am Eleanor Gates; the owner of this house…or at least I was once. Now this house has no owner, but only a ghost.” Michelle took a hesitant step forward and tried to smile back.
“I’m Michelle Peters…and this is our family, the Monster Club.”
“Young Abraham told me much about all of you and the struggles you’ve gone through.” Eleanor acknowledged. “He inquired about if I could potentially open up my home to you and allow you to make it yours.” Michelle shot Abraham a slightly disapproving look.
“I wish he’d talked to us first…” she grumbled. “We don’t mean to intrude or impose anything on you, ma’am.”
“Not at all,” she chuckled, “in fact…I’ve been hoping someone might come along to tend to this old place. As a ghost, there’s only so much I can do. To have new faces and footsteps in these halls again would fill me with joy.” She then turned to the doors and opened them wide so the club could see. “Please, why don’t you come inside?”
The club entered carefully, but once inside…all of them stared in awe (except Tamil who just stood still wondering why everyone was so stunned). Sarah nearly fell to her knees in disbelief as she scurried to the curtains and tapestries.
“Miss Eleanor, these are so beautifully made! I love the fabric!” Sarah cried.
“Yes, my great grandfather had them brought over from France a long time ago. They’ve seen better days…you can tell there are some moth holes and tattered portions of the stitching.”
“I…I could repair them for you if yo-”
“Sarah!” Michelle cried. “Don’t be rude.”
“No, do go on…could you really repair them?” Eleanor asked.
“I could try! I love sewing and my silk is very strong. If it’s not a problem, I might try to.” Eleanor stared a moment and then the shadow of a smile crossed her face.
“I think that would be lovely, dear. I’d love to see a sample of your work as a seamstress.”
“Look how BIG this dining hall is!” Katie cried. The club hurried after her down a set of hallways to see the massive dining hall and enormous table. The fireplace was unlit, but a warmth could be felt emanating all around the room. “It’s so huge! Sarah and I could actually fit in here!”
“Yes, this dining hall was built to house 40 people at the table. I don’t think we’ve ever actually had that many people attend at one time, but it would certainly be big enough for every one of you.” Eleanor explained. Her eyes then fell on Calypso and her ears. “young lady, you wouldn’t by any chance be the mermaid that Abraham mentioned?”
“Y-yes! I am…” She winced, scared of being singled out.
“Down in the lower levels of this mansion is a pool.” Eleanor explained. “It’s unfilled, but once it’s refilled I believe that it would be most suited for you.” Calypso’s eyes widened to the size of dinner plates and Asher grinned at her excitement.
“Can I see it!?”
“Certainly.” She nodded. She then pointed towards the grand staircase. “Go past the stairs and you’ll see a set of large white doors in the next room. Go down those stairs into the basement area and all the way down that brick hallway to the changing rooms. The pool is past that.” Asher and Calypso took off for the basement area, already whispering about how grand it must be. Eleanor then looked to Tamil, who was standing quietly.
“Are you Tamil?” She asked.
“I am.” Tamil answered.
“Abraham mentioned to me that you enjoy gardening?” She asked. Tamil nodded his head slowly.
“I like a little…”
“Well there’s a large greenhouse on the grounds just behind the house. If your bird friend would be willing to accompany you, she could show you the way.”
“How big are the grounds?” Tori asked. “Is there plenty of room to fly!?”
“I would imagine so.” Eleanor laughed. “Go on. You can either go around the mansion outside, or just cross over to the basement like Calypso and the dark haired young man went. Instead of going towards the pool, go past th-” She didn’t get to finish her directions as Tori was already dragging Tamil off to go find the grounds and the greenhouse. “My goodness, she’s high strung.”
“She’s a bird brain.” Katie grumbled. Eleanor laughed and shook her head.
“It isn’t a bother. Honestly, it makes me glad to see such spirit around here again.” She then looked at Katie and placed a cold hand on her shoulder. “And you must be Katie? What do you enjoy dear?” Katie didn’t answer right away but just kept her teeth clenched, as if afraid to admit it…or she was reeling from the child ghostly touch.
“I…I like music.” Eleanor beamed at this and stepped away.
“Follow me, dear.” As the two left, Abraham was left in the dining hall with Michelle, Sarah, and Annie. Christina was waiting by the door, looking everything over and just smiling to herself.
“This place is wonderful.” Sarah swooned. “Oh Michelle we could truly make a comfortable home here.”
“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Annie, put that down!” Michelle cried. Annie had gone to the table and was looking at the fine china, lifting it up to admire it. She squeaked and put it down again.
“Sorry…”
“Guys, you’re all forgetting that we’re guests here. It’s wrong to force ourselves on others, no matter how desperate we may be!” Michelle argued.
“Eleanor doesn’t seem against any of you staying here.” Christina pointed out, adjusting her shades absentmindedly. “Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth.”
“And be careful of gifts too good to be true.” Michelle countered. “Abraham, I really appreciate what you did but you really shouldn’t have made such an offer to Eleanor without consulting us first.”
“Michelle, she’s lonely here and just wants someone to look after the house!”
“We don’t know the first thing about taking care of a mansion!” Michelle argued. “Solomon’s cabin was one thing because it was just a simple home. We can’t promise Eleanor that we can keep this house clean and functional in her absence!”
“Then we’ll buy books. I’m sure there has to be some reference material about this place somewhere.” Abraham argued. “I just…Michelle I think if we walk away from this opportunity, we’re doing more harm than good.”
“The road to hell is paved with good intentions, Abraham…” Michelle sighed.
“And I hear the road to heaven is paved with the same stones.” Abraham countered. Before Michelle could say anything to that, there was suddenly a strange and beautiful sound that could be heard wafting through the manor. A violin being played low and softly in a strange but exotic sound that Abraham could scarcely explain. It was like…the song of a mountain. Large and grand, but with a soft welcoming rhythm that made one feel at home under its shade.
“I showed her the old ball room. We kept many of our old instruments there. I found an old violin and she took to it quickly.” Eleanor had appeared behind them and was grinning from ear to ear. “To hear music like that again in my home…it’s enough to make me feel alive again.” She then looked to Michelle a moment. Though it was a friendly gesture, Michelle looked away like she’d been caught in a nasty deed. “Miss Michelle? Could I ask you and Abraham to accompany me please? I want to show you a special place in the mansion.” Michelle gulped feeling like she was going to be told off and followed her with Abraham right behind her. Sarah meanwhile went with Annie whispering about how they’d go to find the bedrooms. Christina watched on and eventually stepped into the dining hall with them, intent on joining them in their adventure.
Winding staircases were what awaited Michelle and Abraham. Climbing a massive winding staircase higher and higher. Michelle and Abraham would’ve been panting from the long climb, but they were too curious about what it was that Eleanor wanted to reveal to them. As they reached the top, they came to a single old wooden door, which Eleanor pushed open to reveal an attic like space with a cone shaped roof. A small opening could be seen at the other end with a balcony.
“When I was a little girl,” she explained, “I would come up here without my parents knowing. You see, my great grandfather was a star gazer. But I didn’t come up here for the telescopes or stars…I came to see this.” She pulled back the curtain so Michelle and Abraham could walk out onto the balcony.
“Oh..” was all Michelle could breathe. She fell to her knees and gripped the railing of the balcony as she gazed out at the horizon beyond
The view was indescribable. Miles upon miles of land and mountains in every direction. The noon day sun cast a glorious light upon the world, and the mists and clouds that drifted along the mountain sides were like texture to the masterpiece. The edges of the hills looked blue in color, and one could slightly make out the winding rivers that cut their way through and along the mountain paths. Below, in the grounds of the mansion, there could be seen deer moving in and out of the grassy area, as well as rabbits and other creatures. Tori was also visible, flapping about and playing in the sky near the greenhouse, a modest sized little glass house where foliage was visible even from this high. Abraham felt tears build in his eyes from the glory of the view.
“This is the highest tower in the mansion…and just looking at this view was all I needed.”
“It’s gorgeous…” Michelle breathed. “I can’t…I can’t look away.”
“I felt the same way.” Eleanor sighed. “When I was a child, I didn’t want to share this view with anybody. It was mine…but as I grew older, I began to take such joy in bringing friends up here to see this.”
“I can see why.” Abraham agreed.
“Miss Michelle, I heard what you said before.” Eleanor explained. “I do appreciate your consideration of my feelings in this matter…but I want to assure you of something.” She placed her hand on the railing and, though it seemed a trick of the wind and light, her own eyes seemed to be brimming with tears. “This building and its grounds is just a house. It’s nothing but bricks, mortar, wood, and glass with lots of lovely decoration. A house is just a house. When I come up here alone to admire the view, it’s the view from my house. But that’s not a home. A home…is when you can see this view with someone else. A home is where you hear the laughter, share the tears, and embrace the people you love. A home is where you are secure and safe. A home isn’t…it isn’t what this mansion is anymore.”
“Miss Eleanor I…I’m sorry if I-”
“Please, let me finish.” Eleanor interrupted. “I don’t want this mansion to become an old roost for cobwebs and mice. But I also don’t want it to turn into an attraction for the public who will change it to what they want it to be. I want it to be a home…I want it to be the way I remember it…a place of security, shelter, and warmth. When Abraham mentioned you to me, I wasn’t sure how to feel about the proposition. But now that I’ve met you and see you for who you are…I feel more confident in this decision.” She then looked to Abraham and held out her hand. Very carefully she placed a large rusted but golden key into his hand and gently closed his fingers over it with hers.
“I give my home to you, Abraham. This mansion will belong to your wonderful family.” Abraham held the key in his hands and looked at it with awe and reverence. Michelle covered her mouth as tears built up. She threw herself onto Abraham, hugging him around the neck excitedly and planting a kiss on his cheek.
“Abraham! A home…we have a home!” She cried. “Thank you Miss Eleanor! Thank you so much!”
“But what about you? Will you move on to Heaven?” Abraham asked.
“I’ll linger a while longer and help your club get used to this place. Besides…I’d like to experience a home for a little while before I move on.” She winked. Abraham smiled at her and then stared once more at his new key. It was so strange now, as he thought about it. He’d run away so many times from foster homes and from places he never felt welcome in…but now he was the owner of a home…and his family that made him feel most welcome were a bunch of misfit monsters. A monster club.
“Welcome home, everyone.” Abraham whispered.

49
chapters/chapter_56_final.md
View file

@ -1,49 +0,0 @@
# The Final Chapter
The wind was calm. A soothing cool but moist feeling that rolled along the grass and trees of the mountainside. Abraham stood on the hillside with the wind rolling off his back. He was wearing a hoodie to keep the wind from chilling him, and in his hands he held a small arrangement of flowers. The manor that he and the club had come to occupy was far behind him, just barely noticeable among the trees. Before him was a single stone. Abraham knelt down and carefully placed the flowers in front of the stone before speaking.
​“Hey Grandpa…” Abraham whispered, “gosh that feels weird to call you that…so I’ll just call you Solomon, if that’s okay.” There was no answer; not like he expected one. “Do you remember when we met? Did you know who I was when I showed up? If you did…why didn’t you say anything?” Still no answer, and Abraham honestly began to feel stupid doing this. He stopped asking questions to the air and instead let out a long sigh.
​“You’d be really proud…things are going well here. We found a home.” Abraham muttered. “There’s a ghost here too. She’s sticking around while we renovate and furnish the manor, but she’ll leave once she’s sure the house is taken care of. There’s a lot of room…and Tamil hates it because its hard for him to figure out. Someone has to guide him every where. You’d have laughed when it took him 30 minutes just to find the dining room. By that point he yelled he wasn’t hungry anymore and stormed off…then bumped into a chair. We all laughed…even he did…we haven’t laughed like that since…well…” Abraham’s voice trailed off as he spoke, thinking of the last time he’d spoken to Solomon.
​“Michelle is doing better too. We think she’s starting to get a little bit of control during her changes. In her last transformation, she actually hesitated to attack Asher…but she soon gave in and the fight started, but it’s a good sign right? Maybe Michelle can beat this thing, in time? And speaking of Asher, he and Calypso are officially dating now! Took them long enough, right?” Abraham stopped when he realized he was starting to talk like Solomon was really there and then second guessed himself. He nodded to the flowers and grumbled to himself.
​“The club put that together for you…with a little help from Christina. Oh, right…the farm group. We found another family of monsters. They live on a farm several miles from here, but they’re good people. They helped us save Asher and Michelle and…we…” Abraham cursed under his breath. “What am I even doing? You’re gone…you can’t hear me.” Abraham stared at the stone a long time as a wave of various feelings washed over him like fevers. He was furious…furious at Solomon for leaving him and the club to fend for themselves. Miserable that Solomon had died and they hadn’t been able to stop it. Glad that thanks to Solomon, they had a club in the first place. And then frustrated that he hadn’t known who Solomon really was.
​“What am I supposed to say to you?” Abraham asked. “This isn’t even a real grave, just a stone we put here for you. I don’t know how to be the kind of person you were. Everyone keeps saying that I’m special and that I’m an important part of the family. I believe them. I know I am. But…how? What can I do for them? The only answer I can come up with is…do what you did. Runs in the family, I guess. But how? Do I need to be a ghost too? Do I need years of experience? I know that I belong here, but I want to know how I can keep the family alive when I’m still just…human.”
​“It’s not about what you are.”
​Abraham spun around to see Sarah, her long spiny legs balancing her on the hill as she climbed up to him. Her red eyes were sad, despite her sweet smile.
​“Sarah, you scared me.”
​“I saw you out here while I was leading Tamil to the greenhouse. It’s going to rain soon, so let’s head back inside.” Abraham glanced up to see that clouds were indeed rolling in, but he didn’t move from where he stood.
​“You heard what I said, right?”
​“Most of it.” Sarah answered. “I think Solomon would be exceedingly proud of you, and all of us.”
​“Did he know?” Abraham asked. “Know who I was?” Sarah frowned and closed her eyes, hugging herself lightly.
​“…Probably.” She shrugged. “Solomon always had a way of figuring things out…and if you’re his relative, he probably had a sixth sense about it. But even if he didn’t, would it have mattered?”
​“Kind of.” Abraham replied.
​“Why? What difference does it make?” Sarah asked, curiously.
​“You said ‘it isn’t about what I am,’ right? I know the follow up: ‘It’s about who you are.’”
​“Hehe, yeah, kind of cliché, isn’t it?”
​“But it’s true. It is about who I am.” Abraham agreed. “I’m Solomon’s grandson. I’m carrying on his legacy, right? So doesn’t that mean he should have told me more about myself? More about what I’m supposed to do now? Why did he start caring about monsters? How did he die? Did he know the Dawn Bringers were after him from the start? Why didn’t he…”
​“…If he’d told you everything, would it have been easier to love us?” Sarah asked. Abraham’s eyes snapped to focus on Sarah as she had that same sad smile on her face. “If you felt it was a family obligation…would you have loved us for us…or for your grandpa?”
​“That’s…I mean…I don’t know how to even begin to answer that!” Abraham confessed.
​“I think of it as if I had a pet.” Sarah giggled. “If I had a pet dog and I died, so my child adopted the pet from me just because it was my pet, did she adopt the dog because she loves the dog, or because she loves me? And if she did it because she loves me…does that mean she loves the dog too?” Abraham felt floored by the logic and, as rain drops began to lazily drip down from the clouds, he felt himself sneer at the grass.
​“Still…would it have hurt to say something? Anything?” He asked. Sarah sighed and folded her arms in front of her.
​“Remember when you came to the club and everyone was deciding if you should stay?”
​“Yeah, of course.”
​“Do you remember what Solomon said?”
​“…I don’t think he said anything.” Abraham answered.
​“Exactly. He left it up to us whether you stayed or left. Because, and this is just my opinion, but I think Solomon wanted you to do what you felt was best…what you wanted with your life. If you knew who he was, you’d only stay out of obligation and family bonds that you didn’t really have or understand…but if you chose to stay out of your own free will…if we chose to keep you out of ours, then it made US your family. Him telling you was the difference between making HIM your family…and making US your family.” She then smiled again. “Of course, this is all assuming he knew you were his grandson in the first place.” Abraham barely heard her snide joke, as he was overcome with an emotional episode of grief. Tears began to roll into his eyes as rain started to trickle a little harder. “Abraham?”
​“Nothing…nothing I just…I never thought of it like that. Even after I found out who he was, I never thought about how he might’ve done all this for me.” Abraham cried. Sarah moved closer and wrapped her arms around Abraham in a warm hug that Abraham felt himself sink into.
​“Do you remember when we met?” She asked. “You slipped on my webs and got tangled. From the moment I saw you…I knew you’d be one of us. I knew you were a good person, Abraham. We all know it…and that’s why we all love you…though maybe some more than most.” She winked. Abraham nodded as he finally pulled free, the rain matting his hair to his head.
​“She’s right.” Sarah turned, as Abraham looked over her shoulder to see Katie and Asher walking towards them, Asher holding an umbrella over Katie and himself.
​“Asher?” Sarah called. “I thought you were with Calypso.”
​“She’s taking a nap. She swam in the pool for too long and got tuckered out. Michelle told me there was a little powwow going on out here.” Asher answered. “Didn’t expect to find this, though.”
​“Abraham’s just having himself a moment.” Another voice giggled as Michelle stepped out from behind a tree.
​“And how long were YOU there?” Abraham blushed, seeing her sneaky grin.
​“I was here a while ago before everyone else…but then I had to run inside and get the gang together, including Annie.” As she spoke, Annie stepped out from behind the tree too. With Tamil and in the greenhouse and Calypso napping, it seemed that everyone else was in attendance. Abraham sighed and rubbed rain from his forehead and tears from his eyes.
​“Sorry guys…didn’t mean to cause all this-”
​“Oh just shut up, already.” Katie laughed. “There’s nothing to be sorry about.”
​“Whether or not Solomon was your grandpa or not isn’t important.” Michelle agreed. “And you ARE our family.”
​“If you need more than our word…” Katie smiled, slithering close, and suddenly planting a gentle kiss on Abrahams lips, causing Abraham to jump in surprise. Katie was flushing as well, but she looked more relieved than anything else. Before Abraham could wrap his mind around Katie’s sudden show of affection, Michelle and Sarah both moved to either side of him and planted kisses on his cheek. Abraham blushed deeper and looked at the three girls who were all now giggling and smiling stupidly. He looked to Asher who was just smirking.
​“Well I sure ain’t gonna kiss you.” He retorted, sparking a laugh from the rest. Annie ran forward and hugged Abraham around the waist, beaming up at him. Her smile seemed to slow the rain on their heads. Was it magic, or all just because of how happy Abraham was feeling? He didn’t know…and it really didn’t matter. He was happy. As the rain fell upon the stone that acted as Solomon Singers grave, and the flowers the club had picked were drenched, Abraham had no trouble believing that his grandpa was smiling down at his family, wishing them well.
​The folks who lived in the town below the mountain told their children not to go to the mansion further into the mountainside. They say it’s haunted by monsters and ghouls. Of course, the children never listen to this and try to go there anyway on dares or just to prove how brave they are. Usually they don’t see anything…but the last few weeks strange sounds have been heard up the mountain, and a few swear they see lights in the windows on some nights. The new superstitions come back to life as the howls of a wolf might be heard on a full moon night, and bats could be flying to and from the mansion. No one was certain of what lay within the mansion now, but there was one thing many of them took note of:
​A young man had started frequenting the town. No one knew where he lived, but he said he lived close by. Whenever the topic of the mansion came up in conversation, he would be the first to smile and laugh about it. He never denied the superstitions…and he never explained why he laughed, but he always had a knowing look in his eye.
But if the folks around knew what Abraham knew, they might just feel jealous of him and his family. A family of monsters.

117
chapters/chapter_57_christmas_special.md
View file

@ -1,117 +0,0 @@
# Christmas Special
“Wake up!”
Abraham bolted up from the bed and looked around to see Michelle standing by his bed. She was fully dressed and with her arms crossed. Abraham rubbed his eyes and sat up, stretching. It was too dark in the room to see anything except her.
“What time is it?”
“It’s 2 in the morning.” Michelle replied.
“TWO IN TH-”
“SHUT UP!” Michelle hissed, slamming her hand over Abraham’s mouth to quiet him. “I don’t want to wake the whole house.”
“Mmmf!?” Abraham mumbled behind her hand.
“Listen to me…Christmas is next week and it’s time to do the ‘divide and conquer.’” She whispered.
“The what?”
“Each member picks a night and they take a partner to go out and get gifts with them. Usually it’s best if a humanoid like myself or Asher went with someone who was a bit more monsterous in appearance, that way the humanoid one can go in and get the gift without drawing attention.”
“Then…are you my partner?” Abraham asked.
“No. Sarah is. She’s the only one who hasn’t gone shopping yet. She’s waiting outside for you, so hurry and get dressed.” She growled. I rolled out of bed and wandered to my bags to throw on some clothes. “And don’t forget a coat…it’s snowing out tonight.”
“I’m surprised Sarah can stand it.” Abraham pointed out.
“Hmph…you’ll see.”
Abraham hurried out into the snow and rubbed his hands together as the bitter chill snapped at him furiously. The snow was falling slowly and a soft blanket of white coated the entire ground around him. The green grass that had been there before was all but gone and instead what lay before him was a sea of endless white. In front of him was Sarah. Her entire abdomen was covered in a large white silk wrapping that was beautifully sown. It looked like something one could easily slide on and off like a tube sock. On each of her feet was a legging made from thermal wear, and around her neck was her own designed scarf. She turned when she saw Abraham so he could see she was wearing a pink sweater. She beamed when she saw him and scuttled over.
“Hey! Oh it’s so cool out here. Are you warm enough?” She asked.
“I’ll be fine.” Abraham answered, rubbing his arms. She raised one of her eyebrows, as if to indicate she didn’t believe him. She took off her scarf and quickly wrapped it around Abraham’s neck snuggly.
“There, that’ll help.”
“Don’t you need it?” Abraham asked.
“I can always knit another one.” She winked. “Now what are you thinking of getting for everyone?”
“For everyone?” Abraham asked.
“Abraham, we don’t have much money…Solomon gives us all a 50 dollar allowance to go buy something we want…but it has to be something for the club…not just for each one of us individually. We can’t afford that. So we all go out and get something special for the club.”
“Well, I’m…not sure then.” Abraham laughed. “I don’t think I’ve ever been put in this kind of situation.”
“Well I’ll be happy to help.” She winked. “Ya know, there are a few things I know the others are hoping for. Michelle, Tamil, Calypso, and Katie pooled their money together and got him a piano!”
“Can anyone here even play that?”
“Oh Asher can!” Sarah giggled. “And I think I’d like to give it a try. But see, that’s what I mean by buying for the club. A piano is for everyone, not just one of us, so we didn’t mind pooling money for that.”
“Then…what’s something the whole club could have or benefit from?” Abraham asked. “I don’t know what…wait…don’t you decorate for Christmas? I’d almost forgotten that Christmas was even coming.”
“Actually no…I mean…other than a few wreathes or lights we find lying around…we don’t have anything to decorate the house. Besides, Asher, Michelle, and Annie are the only ones who’ve ever had a REAL Christmas outside the club…”
“Then…then that’ll be my gift. Let’s get a tree and some decorations! Let’s actually have a REAL Christmas with everything we need!”
“But how? That’s a lot to buy.”
“Some we can buy, some we can find. C’mon! I have an idea.” Abraham cried, sprinting to the street with Sarah hurrying behind him. If his plan worked, then Abraham couldn’t wait to see the looks on the clubs faces the next morning.
Near the edge of town, just down the road where the grocery store was, Abraham spotted a fenced off area with lights lining the fence. Inside the fence were a bunch of trees of various sizes, all Christmas trees. Though it was dark and snowing out, the man out front selling the trees was still smiling, his arms wrapped around him tightly. Abraham turned to Sarah and took off his scarf, giving it to her.
“Here, wear this and stay here.”
“Can’t I come?”
“You…might spook him.” Abraham muttered. “No offense.”
“Fine fine…I’ll wait.” Sarah grumbled. “Just wanted to see a few real trees and help decide…” Abraham ran through the snow to the gentleman out front.
“Excuse me sir, I’d like to buy a tree?” The man looked at him and smiled.
“You don’t look older than 15.”
“I’m actually 18…but sir I’d still like to buy a tree. How much?”
“Sorry kid, I can’t sell you one. You don’t have a car right? You’d never be able to haul one out of here, and I can’t be held liable if you get injured transporting one. Go get your parents and then we can talk.” Abraham started to argue, but the man turned his back on him to pull out a cigarette for a smoke. There was no helping it…time to use Sarah.
“Sarah? Could you come talk to this man?” Abraham asked. Sarah scurried out of the shadows of the night and towards the tree salesman. One look at her, and the man’s face went as white as the snow around him. Screaming like a child, he ran as fast as he could from the stand he was working at and into the night.
“Well THAT was rude…” Sarah scoffed. “I hadn’t even said one word to the man.”
“You’re worth a thousand words, Sarah.” Abraham laughed.
“Oh shut up, you flatterer. At least now I get to see the trees. Let’s get a big one!” Abraham and Sarah hurried into the large plethora of trees until they found one of modest size. Tossing his money on the table where the salesman had been before, Abraham grabbed the trunk of the tree and began to tug. It was massively heavy, but the thought of the other club members faces upon seeing it would do more than make up for the effort.
“Here, I’ll help!” Sarah offered. Climbing around Abraham, she began to weave silk threads all around the base of the tree until she’d created a harness line to help drag the tree. Grabbing onto the line, both Abraham and Sarah pulled the tree out of the gate and back down the road towards the club.
“Glad I brought you along for this, Sarah.” Abraham smiled.
“I think your gift is a perfect idea! I’ll bet the club will love decorating it.”
The next morning would bring a slight chill throughout the house. The snow had stopped falling, but it’s waves of soft and pillowed layers were left as far as the eye could see. The lake, usually vast and churning, was now frozen over with a thin shit of ice. The trees outside bore long icicles that glistened in the winter sun. An overhead sea of grey lined the sky above, inviting more snow later in the day, but that hardly mattered to Abraham who had been sitting up all night, staring at the tree that Sarah and he had put up. Sarah had fallen asleep next to him, exhausted and cold from being out so long. Abraham didn’t move so that she could sleep in peace. As he gazed at the tree, memories began to crawl into his mind…distant and fragile visions of a tree slightly smaller than this one…lights surrounded it…and a mother and father were there smiling at him. Christmas with a family…how he’d missed this.
“What on earth?” Abraham turned to see Asher wandering in through the den door and staring at the tree. “When did this get here?”
“It’s my early Christmas present to the club!” Abraham smiled. Asher glanced back at him, shaking the wet snow from his hair and shoulders. He must’ve been out all night looking for blood.
“A tree?”
“What? You don’t like it?”
“No I do just…in the two years I’ve been here, we’ve never had a real Christmas tree…” Asher muttered. “It’s been so long since I’ve gotten to decorate one or appreciate it.” Asher smiled at Abraham and lightly pat his shoulder with his cold and chilled hand. “You did good, Abraham…this was a great idea.”
“Well it still needs decorating.” Abraham replied.
“Leave that to us. You’d be surprised what this club can do when they get creative.” Asher replied. Checking his watch he smirked. “9 o clock already? Well I think it’s that time. RISE AND SHINE!” Asher roared loudly, knocking Abraham off his seat and right ont Sarah’s shoulder, who fell over screaming.
“EEEK! ASHER!?” Sarah cried. She wasn’t the only one either. Soon the entire club was stirring and wandering downstairs to see what Asher had called them for…until they saw the tree. Then all eyes fell on it (except Tamil, who still seemed a bit lost).
“When did this get here?” Michelle asked. “Abraham was this your…”
“It’s BEAUTIFUL!” Calypso cried, running closer and admiring the pine fronds.
“I’ll say. I always see pictures of these but it’s really something else!” Katie agreed.
“It smell strange…” Tamil muttered, walking closer. “Can touch it?”
“Sure.” Abraham said happily, pleased and filled with happiness at the club’s excitement. Annie, who was still yawning and rubbing her eyes, crawled onto the couch next to Abraham and lay down with her head in his lap, barely able to stay awake. Tamil however had approached the tree and was now reaching out to it. He touched a frond and retracted his hand in surprise.
“It is coarse…sharp in places…it feels…tough…but…” He wandered around, a finger running up and down the tree, causing small needles to tumble off at his touch but never once letting the tree falter from its stand. “It feel…fresh…alive. It smell so sweet, like nectar. This is…Christmas tree?”
“I wish you could see it.” Michelle said sadly.
“No need…can experience. Is what matters, yes?” Tamil asked. “Is wonderful!”
“It’s not done yet though.” Asher announced. “Now we decorate it. Calypso, go to the lake and see if you can’t find some abandoned fishing hooks! Michelle, look through the attic and find anything valuable. Katie, you take Tamil and tie some bows or string.
“Who died and made you boss?” Katie asked with a snort.
“Oh stop whining and do it.” Michelle scoffed. “I think I get the idea.” The club scattered to go do their jobs. Calypso had no trouble getting into the lake despite the ice. With a simple kick of her mermaids tail, the ice cleared away as she dove through and into the icy depths. Katie and Tamil began searching through old boxes to find ribbon or threads and began tying them into bows and ribbons. Up in the attic, Michelle could be heard rummaging around for anything of value or anything lovely. Asher, while everyone did this turned to Sarah.
“Could you maybe give us some long thread? Make it glistening if you could.”
“Sure…but why?”
“I’m gonna wrap it around the tree.” He explained. Sarah stood and began extracting thread from her abdomen, and as it caught the light above it shimmered like diamonds made of string. Asher took the end and began running it around the tree carefully, doing it in a spiraling affect climbing up the tree like a slithering snake. When he had gotten it all the way around, he stepped back to admire it. The tree practically glowed and glittered against the light of the overhead. No sooner had he finished, than Tamil and Katie returned with their ribbons and string. Not even having to be told, they began setting them gently in the tree, tying them to different branches and long needles, allowing the glittering thread to compliment the red and yellow ribbons.
“Wow…it looks fantastic.” Katie breathed.
“I take word for it.” Tamil teased.
“I’m gonna go out and wait on Calypso.” Asher replied. “She’ll need someone to dry her off so she can walk again.”
“I’ll bet she does.” Katie teased.
“Ignoring you.” Asher shouted back as he sprinted out into the snow and towards the lake. Abraham laughed only to feel a slight stirring in his lap as Annie looked up at the tree and smiled.
“Pretty…” she smiled.
“Sleepy?” Abraham asked. She nodded.
“While you and Sarah were out doing your running around, I took Annie to do hers.” Michelle replied, walking downstairs and carrying a box of coins, glass trinkets, and knickknacks.
“Oh is THAT why she’s so tired?” Abraham laughed. “That would explain why you were up early enough to get me.”
“WE GOT THE HOOKS!” Everyone turned to see Asher walking in with Calypso in his arms. In her hands was a pile of rusty fishhooks she’d picked up from the bottom of the lake. She was still wet, so her tail was still there. Michelle walked over and took a few hooks. Sarah approached and extracted inch long silk threads from her rear and began fastening them to the hooks and then the other end of them to the trinkets. Soon the box of shiny trinkets and knickknacks were suddenly a box of ornaments. Abraham laughed at the ingenuity of it as the club rallied together and finished piling on ornaments on the tree. When they stepped back, the tree was a radiant thing of beauty. The room felt so warm, despite the winter chill washing through.
“Abraham…this is probably the best gift we’ve ever gotten on Christmas.” Michelle beamed. “And I think, since we’ve already gone this far, we can go ahead and see the other gifts we all got. Call it an early Christmas. Everyone…let’s do this one at a time!
Asher went first as he walked up to his room for a few moments and returned carrying a large quilt made of yellow wool. He held it out at its full length to show it could have easily wrapped around four of him.
“I know it gets really cold here around winter since our inner heating is crap…but this should help the cold blooded folks here heat up quicker, right Katie? Calypso? Sarah?”
“Did you HAVE to call us out?” Katie snapped, though she couldn’t hide her smile. “Thank you Asher! This is so sweet…but I know who you REALLY wanna cuddle up with under that.”
“Katie, stick that forked tongue behind your teeth.”
“Oh har har.” The club laughed as Annie stood, giving a long and solemn yawn as she clambered to the back of the house near the back door to bring out a large pot with assorted flowers on it.
“Tamil will probably like their smell…but they are really pretty too…” She whispered. “I thought everyone would like these. Michelle helped me pick them out.”
“Awww, Annie they’re beautiful!” Sarah squealed, hurrying over to the pot and giving them a sniff herself. Sure enough, each flower gave off a smell of lovely fragrance, but all melded together beautifully. While she was up, she too retreated up the stairs to fetch her gift. She returned carrying a strange looking book. It was large and black with musical notes inside of it. She handed it to Asher who opened it in confusion and flipped through a few pages.
“This is a piano music book.”
“I knew you’d recognize it…you play piano don’t you?” She asked.
“It’s been a really long time.” Asher replied.
“Well…maybe you can try again?” As she spoke, Katie and Michelle ran out of the room and towards the master bedroom. There was the sound of a heave and everyone stood as Michelle and Katie came staggering in, dragging a massive grand piano behind them, the sleek black finish and the beautiful ivory keys reflected the light coming from the tree and the lights above, making it seem just as festive as the tree itself. Asher just stared in awe at it.
“Guys…we’re supposed to get gifts for the whole club!” Asher shouted. “You shouldn’t have!”
“I’m sure others in the club would love to learn.” Michelle argued. “And even if they don’t, Asher…you can give us music any time! Now get up here and give us a song!”
“But how did you…”
“Michelle, Tamil, Calypso, and I pooled our money together to make it happen.” Katie laughed.
“You’d be surprised how many people drop wallets and loose change into the lake while fishing.” Calypso giggled. “Don’t just stand there slack jawed…play us a Christmas song!” Asher stood still for a moment before finally taking a few tentative steps towards the piano and running his fingers along the keys.
“I…need a chair or something.” He muttered. Abraham jumped up and grabbed a chair from the kitchen and dragged it over to Asher for him to sit down. Asher took a seat and with shakey breaths and trembling fingers he touched the keys, pressing a few and feeling the sound reverberate from within the instrument. He leaned forward and his fingers began to steady themselves as he played faster…smoother…and in moments the fumbling and simple sounds tumbling from the piano were now soaring sonnets of grandeur.
“It’s…coming back to me now.”
“WAIT WAIT WAIT!” Katie cried. “I wanna try something.” She slithered out of the room and disappeared into her room once more. She returned just as quickly…in her hands was a violin.
“A violin?” Abraham asked.
“Katie used to play that thing all the time.” Calypso giggled. “But after things got kind of out of hand with the Dawn Bringers, she put it aside…it’s nice to see her pull it out again.”
“Katie, I’ll get a song started, you follow my lead, okay?” Asher asked.
“Alright, I can try if I know the song.” Katie answered. Asher nodded and lay his hands upon the piano and began to ply a simple but unrecognizable sound…until Katie began a few moments after.
It was like a painting in the air. When she drew her bow across the strings, the air filled with a sound like Abraham had never imagined. It was not short but long and vibrating. She ran up and down the bow, drawing on more dips and waves of musical power. Abraham knew this tune…he knew this song. He’d heard it before. Slowly the words dripped back into his head like dripping water from melted ice. The sound of a Christmas song so old that it felt archaic…and yet so beautiful that it couldn’t be forgotten.
“O’ Come O’ Come Emmanuel…” Abraham whispered.
The entire club was lost in the music. The lights seemed to dim as Katie and Asher filled the room with a sound that caused the air, so cold and frosty to warm like a fire. The tree sparkled and shimmered like a gemstone and for the first time since its founding, the Monster Club had a Christmas to celebrate. A tree to stand beside. A sound to lose themselves in. And so much more to be thankful for than they had ever thought they could be. And for the rest of that day, there were no worries. There were no scwabbles or concerned directions. There was a club of misfits and outcasts. A tree. And a resounding musical arrangement that brought all differences to the background and love to the foreground.
This was a Christmas for the Monster Club.